6806 lines
329 KiB
Plaintext
6806 lines
329 KiB
Plaintext
Please take a look at the important information in this header.
|
||
We encourage you to keep this file on your own disk, keeping an
|
||
electronic path open for the next readers. Do not remove this.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**
|
||
|
||
**Etexts Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**
|
||
|
||
*These Etexts Prepared By Hundreds of Volunteers and Donations*
|
||
|
||
Information on contacting Project Gutenberg to get Etexts, and
|
||
further information is included below. We need your donations.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Sun Tzu on The Art of War, by Lionel Giles (trans, ed)
|
||
|
||
May, 1994 [Etext #132]
|
||
|
||
|
||
The Project Gutenberg Etext of The Art of War by Sun Tzu
|
||
*****This file should be named suntzu10.txt or suntzu10.zip*****
|
||
|
||
Corrected EDITIONS of our etexts get a new NUMBER, suntzu11.txt.
|
||
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, suntzu10a.txt.
|
||
|
||
|
||
We are now trying to release all our books one month in advance
|
||
of the official release dates, for time for better editing. We
|
||
have this as a goal to accomplish by the end of the year but we
|
||
cannot guarantee to stay that far ahead every month after that.
|
||
|
||
Please note: neither this list nor its contents are final till
|
||
midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement.
|
||
The official release date of all Project Gutenberg Etexts is at
|
||
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month. A
|
||
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
|
||
and editing by those who wish to do so. To be sure you have an
|
||
up to date first edition [xxxxx10x.xxx] please check file sizes
|
||
in the first week of the next month. Since our ftp program has
|
||
a bug in it that scrambles the date [tried to fix and failed] a
|
||
look at the file size will have to do, but we will try to see a
|
||
new copy has at least one byte more or less.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)
|
||
|
||
We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work. The
|
||
fifty hours is one conservative estimate for how long it we take
|
||
to get any etext selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
|
||
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc. This
|
||
projected audience is one hundred million readers. If our value
|
||
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $4
|
||
million dollars per hour this year as we release some eight text
|
||
files per month: thus upping our productivity from $2 million.
|
||
|
||
The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away One Trillion Etext
|
||
Files by the December 31, 2001. [10,000 x 100,000,000=Trillion]
|
||
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
|
||
which is 10% of the expected number of computer users by the end
|
||
of the year 2001.
|
||
|
||
We need your donations more than ever!
|
||
|
||
All donations should be made to "Project Gutenberg/IBC", and are
|
||
tax deductible to the extent allowable by law ("IBC" is Illinois
|
||
Benedictine College). (Subscriptions to our paper newsletter go
|
||
to IBC, too)
|
||
|
||
For these and other matters, please mail to:
|
||
|
||
Project Gutenberg
|
||
P. O. Box 2782
|
||
Champaign, IL 61825
|
||
|
||
When all other email fails try our Michael S. Hart, Executive
|
||
Director:
|
||
hart@vmd.cso.uiuc.edu (internet) hart@uiucvmd (bitnet)
|
||
|
||
We would prefer to send you this information by email
|
||
(Internet, Bitnet, Compuserve, ATTMAIL or MCImail).
|
||
|
||
******
|
||
If you have an FTP program (or emulator), please
|
||
FTP directly to the Project Gutenberg archives:
|
||
[Mac users, do NOT point and click. . .type]
|
||
|
||
ftp mrcnext.cso.uiuc.edu
|
||
login: anonymous
|
||
password: your@login
|
||
cd etext/etext91
|
||
or cd etext92
|
||
or cd etext93
|
||
or cd etext94 [for new books]
|
||
or cd etext/articles [get suggest gut for more information]
|
||
dir [to see files]
|
||
get or mget [to get files. . .set bin for zip files]
|
||
GET 0INDEX.GUT
|
||
for a list of books
|
||
and
|
||
GET NEW GUT for general information
|
||
and
|
||
MGET GUT* for newsletters.
|
||
|
||
**Information prepared by the Project Gutenberg legal advisor**
|
||
(Three Pages)
|
||
|
||
|
||
***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS**START***
|
||
Why is this "Small Print!" statement here? You know: lawyers.
|
||
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
|
||
your copy of this etext, even if you got it for free from
|
||
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
|
||
fault. So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
|
||
disclaims most of our liability to you. It also tells you how
|
||
you can distribute copies of this etext if you want to.
|
||
|
||
*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS ETEXT
|
||
By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
|
||
etext, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
|
||
this "Small Print!" statement. If you do not, you can receive
|
||
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this etext by
|
||
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
|
||
you got it from. If you received this etext on a physical
|
||
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.
|
||
|
||
ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM ETEXTS
|
||
This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-
|
||
tm etexts, is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor
|
||
Michael S. Hart through the Project Gutenberg Association at
|
||
Illinois Benedictine College (the "Project"). Among other
|
||
things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
|
||
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
|
||
distribute it in the United States without permission and
|
||
without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth
|
||
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this etext
|
||
under the Project's "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.
|
||
|
||
To create these etexts, the Project expends considerable
|
||
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
|
||
works. Despite these efforts, the Project's etexts and any
|
||
medium they may be on may contain "Defects". Among other
|
||
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
|
||
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
|
||
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
|
||
disk or other etext medium, a computer virus, or computer
|
||
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
|
||
|
||
LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
|
||
But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
|
||
[1] the Project (and any other party you may receive this
|
||
etext from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext) disclaims all
|
||
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
|
||
legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
|
||
UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
|
||
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
|
||
OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
|
||
POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.
|
||
|
||
If you discover a Defect in this etext within 90 days of
|
||
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
|
||
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
|
||
time to the person you received it from. If you received it
|
||
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
|
||
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
|
||
copy. If you received it electronically, such person may
|
||
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
|
||
receive it electronically.
|
||
|
||
THIS ETEXT IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS". NO OTHER
|
||
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
|
||
TO THE ETEXT OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
|
||
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
|
||
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.
|
||
|
||
Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
|
||
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
|
||
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
|
||
may have other legal rights.
|
||
|
||
INDEMNITY
|
||
You will indemnify and hold the Project, its directors,
|
||
officers, members and agents harmless from all liability, cost
|
||
and expense, including legal fees, that arise directly or
|
||
indirectly from any of the following that you do or cause:
|
||
[1] distribution of this etext, [2] alteration, modification,
|
||
or addition to the etext, or [3] any Defect.
|
||
|
||
DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
|
||
You may distribute copies of this etext electronically, or by
|
||
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
|
||
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
|
||
or:
|
||
|
||
[1] Only give exact copies of it. Among other things, this
|
||
requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
|
||
etext or this "small print!" statement. You may however,
|
||
if you wish, distribute this etext in machine readable
|
||
binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
|
||
including any form resulting from conversion by word pro-
|
||
cessing or hypertext software, but only so long as
|
||
*EITHER*:
|
||
|
||
[*] The etext, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
|
||
does *not* contain characters other than those
|
||
intended by the author of the work, although tilde
|
||
(~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
|
||
be used to convey punctuation intended by the
|
||
author, and additional characters may be used to
|
||
indicate hypertext links; OR
|
||
|
||
[*] The etext may be readily converted by the reader at
|
||
no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
|
||
form by the program that displays the etext (as is
|
||
the case, for instance, with most word processors);
|
||
OR
|
||
|
||
[*] You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
|
||
no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
|
||
etext in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
|
||
or other equivalent proprietary form).
|
||
|
||
[2] Honor the etext refund and replacement provisions of this
|
||
"Small Print!" statement.
|
||
|
||
[3] Pay a trademark license fee to the Project of 20% of the
|
||
net profits you derive calculated using the method you
|
||
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. If you
|
||
don't derive profits, no royalty is due. Royalties are
|
||
payable to "Project Gutenberg Association / Illinois
|
||
Benedictine College" within the 60 days following each
|
||
date you prepare (or were legally required to prepare)
|
||
your annual (or equivalent periodic) tax return.
|
||
|
||
WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
|
||
The Project gratefully accepts contributions in money, time,
|
||
scanning machines, OCR software, public domain etexts, royalty
|
||
free copyright licenses, and every other sort of contribution
|
||
you can think of. Money should be paid to "Project Gutenberg
|
||
Association / Illinois Benedictine College".
|
||
|
||
This "Small Print!" by Charles B. Kramer, Attorney
|
||
Internet (72600.2026@compuserve.com); TEL: (212-254-5093)
|
||
*END*THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS*Ver.04.29.93*END*
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
SUN TZU ON THE ART OF WAR
|
||
|
||
THE OLDEST MILITARY TREATISE IN THE WORLD
|
||
|
||
Translated from the Chinese with Introduction
|
||
and Critical Notes
|
||
|
||
BY
|
||
|
||
LIONEL GILES, M.A.
|
||
|
||
Assistant in the Department of Oriental Printed Books and MSS.
|
||
in the British Museum
|
||
|
||
First Published in 1910
|
||
|
||
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
||
|
||
To my brother
|
||
Captain Valentine Giles, R.G.
|
||
in the hope that
|
||
a work 2400 years old
|
||
may yet contain lessons worth consideration
|
||
by the soldier of today
|
||
this translation
|
||
is affectionately dedicated.
|
||
|
||
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
||
|
||
Preface to the Project Gutenburg Etext
|
||
--------------------------------------
|
||
|
||
When Lionel Giles began his translation of Sun Tzu's ART OF
|
||
WAR, the work was virtually unknown in Europe. Its introduction
|
||
to Europe began in 1782 when a French Jesuit Father living in
|
||
China, Joseph Amiot, acquired a copy of it, and translated it
|
||
into French. It was not a good translation because, according to
|
||
Dr. Giles, "[I]t contains a great deal that Sun Tzu did not
|
||
write, and very little indeed of what he did."
|
||
The first translation into English was published in 1905 in
|
||
Tokyo by Capt. E. F. Calthrop, R.F.A. However, this translation
|
||
is, in the words of Dr. Giles, "excessively bad." He goes
|
||
further in this criticism: "It is not merely a question of
|
||
downright blunders, from which none can hope to be wholly exempt.
|
||
Omissions were frequent; hard passages were willfully distorted
|
||
or slurred over. Such offenses are less pardonable. They would
|
||
not be tolerated in any edition of a Latin or Greek classic, and
|
||
a similar standard of honesty ought to be insisted upon in
|
||
translations from Chinese." In 1908 a new edition of Capt.
|
||
Calthrop's translation was published in London. It was an
|
||
improvement on the first -- omissions filled up and numerous
|
||
mistakes corrected -- but new errors were created in the process.
|
||
Dr. Giles, in justifying his translation, wrote: "It was not
|
||
undertaken out of any inflated estimate of my own powers; but I
|
||
could not help feeling that Sun Tzu deserved a better fate than
|
||
had befallen him, and I knew that, at any rate, I could hardly
|
||
fail to improve on the work of my predecessors."
|
||
Clearly, Dr. Giles' work established much of the groundwork
|
||
for the work of later translators who published their own
|
||
editions. Of the later editions of the ART OF WAR I have
|
||
examined; two feature Giles' edited translation and notes, the
|
||
other two present the same basic information from the ancient
|
||
Chinese commentators found in the Giles edition. Of these four,
|
||
Giles' 1910 edition is the most scholarly and presents the reader
|
||
an incredible amount of information concerning Sun Tzu's text,
|
||
much more than any other translation.
|
||
The Giles' edition of the ART OF WAR, as stated above, was a
|
||
scholarly work. Dr. Giles was a leading sinologue at the time
|
||
and an assistant in the Department of Oriental Printed Books and
|
||
Manuscripts in the British Museum. Apparently he wanted to
|
||
produce a definitive edition, superior to anything else that
|
||
existed and perhaps something that would become a standard
|
||
translation. It was the best translation available for 50 years.
|
||
But apparently there was not much interest in Sun Tzu in English-
|
||
speaking countries since the it took the start of the Second
|
||
World War to renew interest in his work. Several people
|
||
published unsatisfactory English translations of Sun Tzu. In
|
||
1944, Dr. Giles' translation was edited and published in the
|
||
United States in a series of military science books. But it
|
||
wasn't until 1963 that a good English translation (by Samuel B.
|
||
Griffith and still in print) was published that was an equal to
|
||
Giles' translation. While this translation is more lucid than
|
||
Dr. Giles' translation, it lacks his copious notes that make his
|
||
so interesting.
|
||
Dr. Giles produced a work primarily intended for scholars of
|
||
the Chinese civilization and language. It contains the Chinese
|
||
text of Sun Tzu, the English translation, and voluminous notes
|
||
along with numerous footnotes. Unfortunately, some of his notes
|
||
and footnotes contain Chinese characters; some are completely
|
||
Chinese. Thus, a conversion to a Latin alphabet etext was
|
||
difficult. I did the conversion in complete ignorance of Chinese
|
||
(except for what I learned while doing the conversion). Thus, I
|
||
faced the difficult task of paraphrasing it while retaining as
|
||
much of the important text as I could. Every paraphrase
|
||
represents a loss; thus I did what I could to retain as much of
|
||
the text as possible. Because the 1910 text contains a Chinese
|
||
concordance, I was able to transliterate proper names, books, and
|
||
the like at the risk of making the text more obscure. However,
|
||
the text, on the whole, is quite satisfactory for the casual
|
||
reader, a transformation made possible by conversion to an etext.
|
||
However, I come away from this task with the feeling of loss
|
||
because I know that someone with a background in Chinese can do a
|
||
better job than I did; any such attempt would be welcomed.
|
||
|
||
Bob Sutton
|
||
al876@cleveland.freenet.edu
|
||
bobs@gnu.ai.mit.edu
|
||
|
||
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
||
INTRODUCTION
|
||
|
||
|
||
Sun Wu and his Book
|
||
-------------------
|
||
|
||
|
||
Ssu-ma Ch`ien gives the following biography of Sun Tzu: [1]
|
||
--
|
||
|
||
Sun Tzu Wu was a native of the Ch`i State. His ART OF
|
||
WAR brought him to the notice of Ho Lu, [2] King of Wu. Ho
|
||
Lu said to him: "I have carefully perused your 13 chapters.
|
||
May I submit your theory of managing soldiers to a slight
|
||
test?"
|
||
Sun Tzu replied: "You may."
|
||
Ho Lu asked: "May the test be applied to women?"
|
||
The answer was again in the affirmative, so arrangements
|
||
were made to bring 180 ladies out of the Palace. Sun Tzu
|
||
divided them into two companies, and placed one of the King's
|
||
favorite concubines at the head of each. He then bade them
|
||
all take spears in their hands, and addressed them thus: "I
|
||
presume you know the difference between front and back, right
|
||
hand and left hand?"
|
||
The girls replied: Yes.
|
||
Sun Tzu went on: "When I say "Eyes front," you must
|
||
look straight ahead. When I say "Left turn," you must face
|
||
towards your left hand. When I say "Right turn," you must
|
||
face towards your right hand. When I say "About turn," you
|
||
must face right round towards your back."
|
||
Again the girls assented. The words of command having
|
||
been thus explained, he set up the halberds and battle-axes
|
||
in order to begin the drill. Then, to the sound of drums, he
|
||
gave the order "Right turn." But the girls only burst out
|
||
laughing. Sun Tzu said: "If words of command are not clear
|
||
and distinct, if orders are not thoroughly understood, then
|
||
the general is to blame."
|
||
So he started drilling them again, and this time gave
|
||
the order "Left turn," whereupon the girls once more burst
|
||
into fits of laughter. Sun Tzu: "If words of command are
|
||
not clear and distinct, if orders are not thoroughly
|
||
understood, the general is to blame. But if his orders ARE
|
||
clear, and the soldiers nevertheless disobey, then it is the
|
||
fault of their officers."
|
||
So saying, he ordered the leaders of the two companies
|
||
to be beheaded. Now the king of Wu was watching the scene
|
||
from the top of a raised pavilion; and when he saw that his
|
||
favorite concubines were about to be executed, he was greatly
|
||
alarmed and hurriedly sent down the following message: "We
|
||
are now quite satisfied as to our general's ability to handle
|
||
troops. If We are bereft of these two concubines, our meat
|
||
and drink will lose their savor. It is our wish that they
|
||
shall not be beheaded."
|
||
Sun Tzu replied: "Having once received His Majesty's
|
||
commission to be the general of his forces, there are certain
|
||
commands of His Majesty which, acting in that capacity, I am
|
||
unable to accept."
|
||
Accordingly, he had the two leaders beheaded, and
|
||
straightway installed the pair next in order as leaders in
|
||
their place. When this had been done, the drum was sounded
|
||
for the drill once more; and the girls went through all the
|
||
evolutions, turning to the right or to the left, marching
|
||
ahead or wheeling back, kneeling or standing, with perfect
|
||
accuracy and precision, not venturing to utter a sound. Then
|
||
Sun Tzu sent a messenger to the King saying: "Your soldiers,
|
||
Sire, are now properly drilled and disciplined, and ready for
|
||
your majesty's inspection. They can be put to any use that
|
||
their sovereign may desire; bid them go through fire and
|
||
water, and they will not disobey."
|
||
But the King replied: "Let our general cease drilling
|
||
and return to camp. As for us, We have no wish to come down
|
||
and inspect the troops."
|
||
Thereupon Sun Tzu said: "The King is only fond of
|
||
words, and cannot translate them into deeds."
|
||
After that, Ho Lu saw that Sun Tzu was one who knew how
|
||
to handle an army, and finally appointed him general. In the
|
||
west, he defeated the Ch`u State and forced his way into
|
||
Ying, the capital; to the north he put fear into the States
|
||
of Ch`i and Chin, and spread his fame abroad amongst the
|
||
feudal princes. And Sun Tzu shared in the might of the King.
|
||
|
||
About Sun Tzu himself this is all that Ssu-ma Ch`ien has to
|
||
tell us in this chapter. But he proceeds to give a biography of
|
||
his descendant, Sun Pin, born about a hundred years after his
|
||
famous ancestor's death, and also the outstanding military genius
|
||
of his time. The historian speaks of him too as Sun Tzu, and in
|
||
his preface we read: "Sun Tzu had his feet cut off and yet
|
||
continued to discuss the art of war." [3] It seems likely, then,
|
||
that "Pin" was a nickname bestowed on him after his mutilation,
|
||
unless the story was invented in order to account for the name.
|
||
The crowning incident of his career, the crushing defeat of his
|
||
treacherous rival P`ang Chuan, will be found briefly related in
|
||
Chapter V. ss. 19, note.
|
||
To return to the elder Sun Tzu. He is mentioned in two
|
||
other passages of the SHIH CHI: --
|
||
|
||
In the third year of his reign [512 B.C.] Ho Lu, king of
|
||
Wu, took the field with Tzu-hsu [i.e. Wu Yuan] and Po P`ei,
|
||
and attacked Ch`u. He captured the town of Shu and slew the
|
||
two prince's sons who had formerly been generals of Wu. He
|
||
was then meditating a descent on Ying [the capital]; but the
|
||
general Sun Wu said: "The army is exhausted. It is not yet
|
||
possible. We must wait".... [After further successful
|
||
fighting,] "in the ninth year [506 B.C.], King Ho Lu
|
||
addressed Wu Tzu-hsu and Sun Wu, saying: "Formerly, you
|
||
declared that it was not yet possible for us to enter Ying.
|
||
Is the time ripe now?" The two men replied: "Ch`u's general
|
||
Tzu-ch`ang, [4] is grasping and covetous, and the princes of
|
||
T`ang and Ts`ai both have a grudge against him. If Your
|
||
Majesty has resolved to make a grand attack, you must win
|
||
over T`ang and Ts`ai, and then you may succeed." Ho Lu
|
||
followed this advice, [beat Ch`u in five pitched battles and
|
||
marched into Ying.] [5]
|
||
|
||
This is the latest date at which anything is recorded of Sun
|
||
Wu. He does not appear to have survived his patron, who died
|
||
from the effects of a wound in 496.
|
||
In another chapter there occurs this passage: [6]
|
||
|
||
From this time onward, a number of famous soldiers
|
||
arose, one after the other: Kao-fan, [7] who was employed by
|
||
the Chin State; Wang-tzu, [8] in the service of Ch`i; and Sun
|
||
Wu, in the service of Wu. These men developed and threw
|
||
light upon the principles of war.
|
||
|
||
It is obvious enough that Ssu-ma Ch`ien at least had no
|
||
doubt about the reality of Sun Wu as an historical personage; and
|
||
with one exception, to be noticed presently, he is by far the
|
||
most important authority on the period in question. It will not
|
||
be necessary, therefore, to say much of such a work as the WU
|
||
YUEH CH`UN CH`IU, which is supposed to have been written by Chao
|
||
Yeh of the 1st century A.D. The attribution is somewhat
|
||
doubtful; but even if it were otherwise, his account would be of
|
||
little value, based as it is on the SHIH CHI and expanded with
|
||
romantic details. The story of Sun Tzu will be found, for what
|
||
it is worth, in chapter 2. The only new points in it worth
|
||
noting are: (1) Sun Tzu was first recommended to Ho Lu by Wu
|
||
Tzu-hsu. (2) He is called a native of Wu. (3) He had previously
|
||
lived a retired life, and his contemporaries were unaware of his
|
||
ability.
|
||
The following passage occurs in the Huai-nan Tzu: "When
|
||
sovereign and ministers show perversity of mind, it is impossible
|
||
even for a Sun Tzu to encounter the foe." Assuming that this
|
||
work is genuine (and hitherto no doubt has been cast upon it), we
|
||
have here the earliest direct reference for Sun Tzu, for Huai-nan
|
||
Tzu died in 122 B.C., many years before the SHIH CHI was given to
|
||
the world.
|
||
Liu Hsiang (80-9 B.C.) says: "The reason why Sun Tzu at the
|
||
head of 30,000 men beat Ch`u with 200,000 is that the latter were
|
||
undisciplined."
|
||
Teng Ming-shih informs us that the surname "Sun" was
|
||
bestowed on Sun Wu's grandfather by Duke Ching of Ch`i [547-490
|
||
B.C.]. Sun Wu's father Sun P`ing, rose to be a Minister of State
|
||
in Ch`i, and Sun Wu himself, whose style was Ch`ang-ch`ing, fled
|
||
to Wu on account of the rebellion which was being fomented by the
|
||
kindred of T`ien Pao. He had three sons, of whom the second,
|
||
named Ming, was the father of Sun Pin. According to this account
|
||
then, Pin was the grandson of Wu, which, considering that Sun
|
||
Pin's victory over Wei was gained in 341 B.C., may be dismissed
|
||
as chronological impossible. Whence these data were obtained by
|
||
Teng Ming-shih I do not know, but of course no reliance whatever
|
||
can be placed in them.
|
||
An interesting document which has survived from the close of
|
||
the Han period is the short preface written by the Great Ts`ao
|
||
Ts`ao, or Wei Wu Ti, for his edition of Sun Tzu. I shall give it
|
||
in full: --
|
||
|
||
I have heard that the ancients used bows and arrows to
|
||
their advantage. [10] The SHU CHU mentions "the army" among
|
||
the "eight objects of government." The I CHING says:
|
||
"'army' indicates firmness and justice; the experienced
|
||
leader will have good fortune." The SHIH CHING says: "The
|
||
King rose majestic in his wrath, and he marshaled his
|
||
troops." The Yellow Emperor, T`ang the Completer and Wu Wang
|
||
all used spears and battle-axes in order to succor their
|
||
generation. The SSU-MA FA says: "If one man slay another of
|
||
set purpose, he himself may rightfully be slain." He who
|
||
relies solely on warlike measures shall be exterminated; he
|
||
who relies solely on peaceful measures shall perish.
|
||
Instances of this are Fu Ch`ai [11] on the one hand and Yen
|
||
Wang on the other. [12] In military matters, the Sage's rule
|
||
is normally to keep the peace, and to move his forces only
|
||
when occasion requires. He will not use armed force unless
|
||
driven to it by necessity.
|
||
Many books have I read on the subject of war and
|
||
fighting; but the work composed by Sun Wu is the profoundest
|
||
of them all. [Sun Tzu was a native of the Ch`i state, his
|
||
personal name was Wu. He wrote the ART OF WAR in 13 chapters
|
||
for Ho Lu, King of Wu. Its principles were tested on women,
|
||
and he was subsequently made a general. He led an army
|
||
westwards, crushed the Ch`u state and entered Ying the
|
||
capital. In the north, he kept Ch`i and Chin in awe. A
|
||
hundred years and more after his time, Sun Pin lived. He was
|
||
a descendant of Wu.] [13] In his treatment of deliberation
|
||
and planning, the importance of rapidity in taking the field,
|
||
[14] clearness of conception, and depth of design, Sun Tzu
|
||
stands beyond the reach of carping criticism. My
|
||
contemporaries, however, have failed to grasp the full
|
||
meaning of his instructions, and while putting into practice
|
||
the smaller details in which his work abounds, they have
|
||
overlooked its essential purport. That is the motive which
|
||
has led me to outline a rough explanation of the whole.
|
||
|
||
One thing to be noticed in the above is the explicit
|
||
statement that the 13 chapters were specially composed for King
|
||
Ho Lu. This is supported by the internal evidence of I. ss. 15,
|
||
in which it seems clear that some ruler is addressed.
|
||
In the bibliographic section of the HAN SHU, there is an
|
||
entry which has given rise to much discussion: "The works of Sun
|
||
Tzu of Wu in 82 P`IEN (or chapters), with diagrams in 9 CHUAN."
|
||
It is evident that this cannot be merely the 13 chapters known to
|
||
Ssu-ma Ch`ien, or those we possess today. Chang Shou-chieh
|
||
refers to an edition of Sun Tzu's ART OF WAR of which the "13
|
||
chapters" formed the first CHUAN, adding that there were two
|
||
other CHUAN besides. This has brought forth a theory, that the
|
||
bulk of these 82 chapters consisted of other writings of Sun Tzu
|
||
-- we should call them apocryphal -- similar to the WEN TA, of
|
||
which a specimen dealing with the Nine Situations [15] is
|
||
preserved in the T`UNG TIEN, and another in Ho Shin's commentary.
|
||
It is suggested that before his interview with Ho Lu, Sun Tzu had
|
||
only written the 13 chapters, but afterwards composed a sort of
|
||
exegesis in the form of question and answer between himself and
|
||
the King. Pi I-hsun, the author of the SUN TZU HSU LU, backs
|
||
this up with a quotation from the WU YUEH CH`UN CH`IU: "The King
|
||
of Wu summoned Sun Tzu, and asked him questions about the art of
|
||
war. Each time he set forth a chapter of his work, the King
|
||
could not find words enough to praise him." As he points out, if
|
||
the whole work was expounded on the same scale as in the above-
|
||
mentioned fragments, the total number of chapters could not fail
|
||
to be considerable. Then the numerous other treatises attributed
|
||
to Sun Tzu might be included. The fact that the HAN CHIH
|
||
mentions no work of Sun Tzu except the 82 P`IEN, whereas the Sui
|
||
and T`ang bibliographies give the titles of others in addition to
|
||
the "13 chapters," is good proof, Pi I-hsun thinks, that all of
|
||
these were contained in the 82 P`IEN. Without pinning our faith
|
||
to the accuracy of details supplied by the WU YUEH CH`UN CH`IU,
|
||
or admitting the genuineness of any of the treatises cited by Pi
|
||
I-hsun, we may see in this theory a probable solution of the
|
||
mystery. Between Ssu-ma Ch`ien and Pan Ku there was plenty of
|
||
time for a luxuriant crop of forgeries to have grown up under the
|
||
magic name of Sun Tzu, and the 82 P`IEN may very well represent a
|
||
collected edition of these lumped together with the original
|
||
work. It is also possible, though less likely, that some of them
|
||
existed in the time of the earlier historian and were purposely
|
||
ignored by him. [16]
|
||
Tu Mu's conjecture seems to be based on a passage which
|
||
states: "Wei Wu Ti strung together Sun Wu's Art of War," which
|
||
in turn may have resulted from a misunderstanding of the final
|
||
words of Ts`ao King's preface. This, as Sun Hsing-yen points
|
||
out, is only a modest way of saying that he made an explanatory
|
||
paraphrase, or in other words, wrote a commentary on it. On the
|
||
whole, this theory has met with very little acceptance. Thus,
|
||
the SSU K`U CH`UAN SHU says: "The mention of the 13 chapters in
|
||
the SHIH CHI shows that they were in existence before the HAN
|
||
CHIH, and that latter accretions are not to be considered part of
|
||
the original work. Tu Mu's assertion can certainly not be taken
|
||
as proof."
|
||
There is every reason to suppose, then, that the 13 chapters
|
||
existed in the time of Ssu-ma Ch`ien practically as we have them
|
||
now. That the work was then well known he tells us in so many
|
||
words. "Sun Tzu's 13 Chapters and Wu Ch`i's Art of War are the
|
||
two books that people commonly refer to on the subject of
|
||
military matters. Both of them are widely distributed, so I will
|
||
not discuss them here." But as we go further back, serious
|
||
difficulties begin to arise. The salient fact which has to be
|
||
faced is that the TSO CHUAN, the greatest contemporary record,
|
||
makes no mention whatsoever of Sun Wu, either as a general or as
|
||
a writer. It is natural, in view of this awkward circumstance,
|
||
that many scholars should not only cast doubt on the story of Sun
|
||
Wu as given in the SHIH CHI, but even show themselves frankly
|
||
skeptical as to the existence of the man at all. The most
|
||
powerful presentment of this side of the case is to be found in
|
||
the following disposition by Yeh Shui-hsin: [17] --
|
||
|
||
It is stated in Ssu-ma Ch`ien's history that Sun Wu was
|
||
a native of the Ch`i State, and employed by Wu; and that in
|
||
the reign of Ho Lu he crushed Ch`u, entered Ying, and was a
|
||
great general. But in Tso's Commentary no Sun Wu appears at
|
||
all. It is true that Tso's Commentary need not contain
|
||
absolutely everything that other histories contain. But Tso
|
||
has not omitted to mention vulgar plebeians and hireling
|
||
ruffians such as Ying K`ao-shu, [18] Ts`ao Kuei, [19], Chu
|
||
Chih-wu and Chuan She-chu [20]. In the case of Sun Wu, whose
|
||
fame and achievements were so brilliant, the omission is much
|
||
more glaring. Again, details are given, in their due order,
|
||
about his contemporaries Wu Yuan and the Minister P`ei. [21]
|
||
Is it credible that Sun Wu alone should have been passed
|
||
over?
|
||
In point of literary style, Sun Tzu's work belongs to
|
||
the same school as KUAN TZU, [22] LIU T`AO, [23] and the YUEH
|
||
YU [24] and may have been the production of some private
|
||
scholar living towards the end of the "Spring and Autumn" or
|
||
the beginning of the "Warring States" period. [25] The story
|
||
that his precepts were actually applied by the Wu State, is
|
||
merely the outcome of big talk on the part of his followers.
|
||
From the flourishing period of the Chou dynasty [26]
|
||
down to the time of the "Spring and Autumn," all military
|
||
commanders were statesmen as well, and the class of
|
||
professional generals, for conducting external campaigns, did
|
||
not then exist. It was not until the period of the "Six
|
||
States" [27] that this custom changed. Now although Wu was
|
||
an uncivilized State, it is conceivable that Tso should have
|
||
left unrecorded the fact that Sun Wu was a great general and
|
||
yet held no civil office? What we are told, therefore, about
|
||
Jang-chu [28] and Sun Wu, is not authentic matter, but the
|
||
reckless fabrication of theorizing pundits. The story of Ho
|
||
Lu's experiment on the women, in particular, is utterly
|
||
preposterous and incredible.
|
||
|
||
Yeh Shui-hsin represents Ssu-ma Ch`ien as having said that
|
||
Sun Wu crushed Ch`u and entered Ying. This is not quite correct.
|
||
No doubt the impression left on the reader's mind is that he at
|
||
least shared in these exploits. The fact may or may not be
|
||
significant; but it is nowhere explicitly stated in the SHIH CHI
|
||
either that Sun Tzu was general on the occasion of the taking of
|
||
Ying, or that he even went there at all. Moreover, as we know
|
||
that Wu Yuan and Po P`ei both took part in the expedition, and
|
||
also that its success was largely due to the dash and enterprise
|
||
of Fu Kai, Ho Lu's younger brother, it is not easy to see how yet
|
||
another general could have played a very prominent part in the
|
||
same campaign.
|
||
Ch`en Chen-sun of the Sung dynasty has the note: --
|
||
|
||
Military writers look upon Sun Wu as the father of their
|
||
art. But the fact that he does not appear in the TSO CHUAN,
|
||
although he is said to have served under Ho Lu King of Wu,
|
||
makes it uncertain what period he really belonged to.
|
||
|
||
He also says: --
|
||
|
||
The works of Sun Wu and Wu Ch`i may be of genuine
|
||
antiquity.
|
||
|
||
It is noticeable that both Yeh Shui-hsin and Ch`en Chen-sun,
|
||
while rejecting the personality of Sun Wu as he figures in Ssu-ma
|
||
Ch`ien's history, are inclined to accept the date traditionally
|
||
assigned to the work which passes under his name. The author of
|
||
the HSU LU fails to appreciate this distinction, and consequently
|
||
his bitter attack on Ch`en Chen-sun really misses its mark. He
|
||
makes one of two points, however, which certainly tell in favor
|
||
of the high antiquity of our "13 chapters." "Sun Tzu," he says,
|
||
"must have lived in the age of Ching Wang [519-476], because he
|
||
is frequently plagiarized in subsequent works of the Chou, Ch`in
|
||
and Han dynasties." The two most shameless offenders in this
|
||
respect are Wu Ch`i and Huai-nan Tzu, both of them important
|
||
historical personages in their day. The former lived only a
|
||
century after the alleged date of Sun Tzu, and his death is known
|
||
to have taken place in 381 B.C. It was to him, according to Liu
|
||
Hsiang, that Tseng Shen delivered the TSO CHUAN, which had been
|
||
entrusted to him by its author. [29] Now the fact that
|
||
quotations from the ART OF WAR, acknowledged or otherwise, are to
|
||
be found in so many authors of different epochs, establishes a
|
||
very strong anterior to them all, -- in other words, that Sun
|
||
Tzu's treatise was already in existence towards the end of the
|
||
5th century B.C. Further proof of Sun Tzu's antiquity is
|
||
furnished by the archaic or wholly obsolete meanings attaching to
|
||
a number of the words he uses. A list of these, which might
|
||
perhaps be extended, is given in the HSU LU; and though some of
|
||
the interpretations are doubtful, the main argument is hardly
|
||
affected thereby. Again, it must not be forgotten that Yeh Shui-
|
||
hsin, a scholar and critic of the first rank, deliberately
|
||
pronounces the style of the 13 chapters to belong to the early
|
||
part of the fifth century. Seeing that he is actually engaged in
|
||
an attempt to disprove the existence of Sun Wu himself, we may be
|
||
sure that he would not have hesitated to assign the work to a
|
||
later date had he not honestly believed the contrary. And it is
|
||
precisely on such a point that the judgment of an educated
|
||
Chinaman will carry most weight. Other internal evidence is not
|
||
far to seek. Thus in XIII. ss. 1, there is an unmistakable
|
||
allusion to the ancient system of land-tenure which had already
|
||
passed away by the time of Mencius, who was anxious to see it
|
||
revived in a modified form. [30] The only warfare Sun Tzu knows
|
||
is that carried on between the various feudal princes, in which
|
||
armored chariots play a large part. Their use seems to have
|
||
entirely died out before the end of the Chou dynasty. He speaks
|
||
as a man of Wu, a state which ceased to exist as early as 473
|
||
B.C. On this I shall touch presently.
|
||
|
||
But once refer the work to the 5th century or earlier, and
|
||
the chances of its being other than a bona fide production are
|
||
sensibly diminished. The great age of forgeries did not come
|
||
until long after. That it should have been forged in the period
|
||
immediately following 473 is particularly unlikely, for no one,
|
||
as a rule, hastens to identify himself with a lost cause. As for
|
||
Yeh Shui-hsin's theory, that the author was a literary recluse,
|
||
that seems to me quite untenable. If one thing is more apparent
|
||
than another after reading the maxims of Sun Tzu, it is that
|
||
their essence has been distilled from a large store of personal
|
||
observation and experience. They reflect the mind not only of a
|
||
born strategist, gifted with a rare faculty of generalization,
|
||
but also of a practical soldier closely acquainted with the
|
||
military conditions of his time. To say nothing of the fact that
|
||
these sayings have been accepted and endorsed by all the greatest
|
||
captains of Chinese history, they offer a combination of
|
||
freshness and sincerity, acuteness and common sense, which quite
|
||
excludes the idea that they were artificially concocted in the
|
||
study. If we admit, then, that the 13 chapters were the genuine
|
||
production of a military man living towards the end of the "CH`UN
|
||
CH`IU" period, are we not bound, in spite of the silence of the
|
||
TSO CHUAN, to accept Ssu-ma Ch`ien's account in its entirety? In
|
||
view of his high repute as a sober historian, must we not
|
||
hesitate to assume that the records he drew upon for Sun Wu's
|
||
biography were false and untrustworthy? The answer, I fear, must
|
||
be in the negative. There is still one grave, if not fatal,
|
||
objection to the chronology involved in the story as told in the
|
||
SHIH CHI, which, so far as I am aware, nobody has yet pointed
|
||
out. There are two passages in Sun Tzu in which he alludes to
|
||
contemporary affairs. The first in in VI. ss. 21: --
|
||
|
||
Though according to my estimate the soldiers of Yueh
|
||
exceed our own in number, that shall advantage them nothing
|
||
in the matter of victory. I say then that victory can be
|
||
achieved.
|
||
|
||
The other is in XI. ss. 30: --
|
||
|
||
Asked if an army can be made to imitate the SHUAI-JAN, I
|
||
should answer, Yes. For the men of Wu and the men of Yueh
|
||
are enemies; yet if they are crossing a river in the same
|
||
boat and are caught by a storm, they will come to each
|
||
other's assistance just as the left hand helps the right.
|
||
|
||
These two paragraphs are extremely valuable as evidence of
|
||
the date of composition. They assign the work to the period of
|
||
the struggle between Wu and Yueh. So much has been observed by
|
||
Pi I-hsun. But what has hitherto escaped notice is that they
|
||
also seriously impair the credibility of Ssu-ma Ch`ien's
|
||
narrative. As we have seen above, the first positive date given
|
||
in connection with Sun Wu is 512 B.C. He is then spoken of as a
|
||
general, acting as confidential adviser to Ho Lu, so that his
|
||
alleged introduction to that monarch had already taken place, and
|
||
of course the 13 chapters must have been written earlier still.
|
||
But at that time, and for several years after, down to the
|
||
capture of Ying in 506, Ch`u and not Yueh, was the great
|
||
hereditary enemy of Wu. The two states, Ch`u and Wu, had been
|
||
constantly at war for over half a century, [31] whereas the first
|
||
war between Wu and Yueh was waged only in 510, [32] and even then
|
||
was no more than a short interlude sandwiched in the midst of the
|
||
fierce struggle with Ch`u. Now Ch`u is not mentioned in the 13
|
||
chapters at all. The natural inference is that they were written
|
||
at a time when Yueh had become the prime antagonist of Wu, that
|
||
is, after Ch`u had suffered the great humiliation of 506. At
|
||
this point, a table of dates may be found useful.
|
||
|
||
B.C. |
|
||
|
|
||
514 | Accession of Ho Lu.
|
||
512 | Ho Lu attacks Ch`u, but is dissuaded from entering Ying,
|
||
| the capital. SHI CHI mentions Sun Wu as general.
|
||
511 | Another attack on Ch`u.
|
||
510 | Wu makes a successful attack on Yueh. This is the first
|
||
| war between the two states.
|
||
509 |
|
||
or | Ch`u invades Wu, but is signally defeated at Yu-chang.
|
||
508 |
|
||
506 | Ho Lu attacks Ch`u with the aid of T`ang and Ts`ai.
|
||
| Decisive battle of Po-chu, and capture of Ying. Last
|
||
| mention of Sun Wu in SHIH CHI.
|
||
505 | Yueh makes a raid on Wu in the absence of its army. Wu
|
||
| is beaten by Ch`in and evacuates Ying.
|
||
504 | Ho Lu sends Fu Ch`ai to attack Ch`u.
|
||
497 | Kou Chien becomes King of Yueh.
|
||
496 | Wu attacks Yueh, but is defeated by Kou Chien at Tsui-li.
|
||
| Ho Lu is killed.
|
||
494 | Fu Ch`ai defeats Kou Chien in the great battle of Fu-
|
||
| chaio, and enters the capital of Yueh.
|
||
485 |
|
||
or | Kou Chien renders homage to Wu. Death of Wu Tzu-hsu.
|
||
484 |
|
||
482 | Kou Chien invades Wu in the absence of Fu Ch`ai.
|
||
478 |
|
||
to | Further attacks by Yueh on Wu.
|
||
476 |
|
||
475 | Kou Chien lays siege to the capital of Wu.
|
||
473 | Final defeat and extinction of Wu.
|
||
|
||
The sentence quoted above from VI. ss. 21 hardly strikes me
|
||
as one that could have been written in the full flush of victory.
|
||
It seems rather to imply that, for the moment at least, the tide
|
||
had turned against Wu, and that she was getting the worst of the
|
||
struggle. Hence we may conclude that our treatise was not in
|
||
existence in 505, before which date Yueh does not appear to have
|
||
scored any notable success against Wu. Ho Lu died in 496, so
|
||
that if the book was written for him, it must have been during
|
||
the period 505-496, when there was a lull in the hostilities, Wu
|
||
having presumably exhausted by its supreme effort against Ch`u.
|
||
On the other hand, if we choose to disregard the tradition
|
||
connecting Sun Wu's name with Ho Lu, it might equally well have
|
||
seen the light between 496 and 494, or possibly in the period
|
||
482-473, when Yueh was once again becoming a very serious menace.
|
||
[33] We may feel fairly certain that the author, whoever he may
|
||
have been, was not a man of any great eminence in his own day.
|
||
On this point the negative testimony of the TSO CHUAN far
|
||
outweighs any shred of authority still attaching to the SHIH CHI,
|
||
if once its other facts are discredited. Sun Hsing-yen, however,
|
||
makes a feeble attempt to explain the omission of his name from
|
||
the great commentary. It was Wu Tzu-hsu, he says, who got all
|
||
the credit of Sun Wu's exploits, because the latter (being an
|
||
alien) was not rewarded with an office in the State.
|
||
How then did the Sun Tzu legend originate? It may be that
|
||
the growing celebrity of the book imparted by degrees a kind of
|
||
factitious renown to its author. It was felt to be only right
|
||
and proper that one so well versed in the science of war should
|
||
have solid achievements to his credit as well. Now the capture
|
||
of Ying was undoubtedly the greatest feat of arms in Ho Lu's
|
||
reign; it made a deep and lasting impression on all the
|
||
surrounding states, and raised Wu to the short-lived zenith of
|
||
her power. Hence, what more natural, as time went on, than that
|
||
the acknowledged master of strategy, Sun Wu, should be popularly
|
||
identified with that campaign, at first perhaps only in the sense
|
||
that his brain conceived and planned it; afterwards, that it was
|
||
actually carried out by him in conjunction with Wu Yuan, [34] Po
|
||
P`ei and Fu Kai?
|
||
It is obvious that any attempt to reconstruct even the
|
||
outline of Sun Tzu's life must be based almost wholly on
|
||
conjecture. With this necessary proviso, I should say that he
|
||
probably entered the service of Wu about the time of Ho Lu's
|
||
accession, and gathered experience, though only in the capacity
|
||
of a subordinate officer, during the intense military activity
|
||
which marked the first half of the prince's reign. [35] If he
|
||
rose to be a general at all, he certainly was never on an equal
|
||
footing with the three above mentioned. He was doubtless present
|
||
at the investment and occupation of Ying, and witnessed Wu's
|
||
sudden collapse in the following year. Yueh's attack at this
|
||
critical juncture, when her rival was embarrassed on every side,
|
||
seems to have convinced him that this upstart kingdom was the
|
||
great enemy against whom every effort would henceforth have to be
|
||
directed. Sun Wu was thus a well-seasoned warrior when he sat
|
||
down to write his famous book, which according to my reckoning
|
||
must have appeared towards the end, rather than the beginning of
|
||
Ho Lu's reign. The story of the women may possibly have grown
|
||
out of some real incident occurring about the same time. As we
|
||
hear no more of Sun Wu after this from any source, he is hardly
|
||
likely to have survived his patron or to have taken part in the
|
||
death-struggle with Yueh, which began with the disaster at Tsui-
|
||
li.
|
||
If these inferences are approximately correct, there is a
|
||
certain irony in the fate which decreed that China's most
|
||
illustrious man of peace should be contemporary with her greatest
|
||
writer on war.
|
||
|
||
|
||
The Text of Sun Tzu
|
||
-------------------
|
||
|
||
|
||
I have found it difficult to glean much about the history of
|
||
Sun Tzu's text. The quotations that occur in early authors go to
|
||
show that the "13 chapters" of which Ssu-ma Ch`ien speaks were
|
||
essentially the same as those now extant. We have his word for
|
||
it that they were widely circulated in his day, and can only
|
||
regret that he refrained from discussing them on that account.
|
||
Sun Hsing-yen says in his preface: --
|
||
|
||
During the Ch`in and Han dynasties Sun Tzu's ART OF WAR
|
||
was in general use amongst military commanders, but they seem
|
||
to have treated it as a work of mysterious import, and were
|
||
unwilling to expound it for the benefit of posterity. Thus
|
||
it came about that Wei Wu was the first to write a commentary
|
||
on it.
|
||
|
||
As we have already seen, there is no reasonable ground to
|
||
suppose that Ts`ao Kung tampered with the text. But the text
|
||
itself is often so obscure, and the number of editions which
|
||
appeared from that time onward so great, especially during the
|
||
T`ang and Sung dynasties, that it would be surprising if numerous
|
||
corruptions had not managed to creep in. Towards the middle of
|
||
the Sung period, by which time all the chief commentaries on Sun
|
||
Tzu were in existence, a certain Chi T`ien-pao published a work
|
||
in 15 CHUAN entitled "Sun Tzu with the collected commentaries of
|
||
ten writers." There was another text, with variant readings put
|
||
forward by Chu Fu of Ta-hsing, which also had supporters among
|
||
the scholars of that period; but in the Ming editions, Sun Hsing-
|
||
yen tells us, these readings were for some reason or other no
|
||
longer put into circulation. Thus, until the end of the 18th
|
||
century, the text in sole possession of the field was one derived
|
||
from Chi T`ien-pao's edition, although no actual copy of that
|
||
important work was known to have survived. That, therefore, is
|
||
the text of Sun Tzu which appears in the War section of the great
|
||
Imperial encyclopedia printed in 1726, the KU CHIN T`U SHU CHI
|
||
CH`ENG. Another copy at my disposal of what is practically the
|
||
same text, with slight variations, is that contained in the
|
||
"Eleven philosophers of the Chou and Ch`in dynasties" [1758].
|
||
And the Chinese printed in Capt. Calthrop's first edition is
|
||
evidently a similar version which has filtered through Japanese
|
||
channels. So things remained until Sun Hsing-yen [1752-1818], a
|
||
distinguished antiquarian and classical scholar, who claimed to
|
||
be an actual descendant of Sun Wu, [36] accidentally discovered a
|
||
copy of Chi T`ien-pao's long-lost work, when on a visit to the
|
||
library of the Hua-yin temple. [37] Appended to it was the I
|
||
SHUO of Cheng Yu-Hsien, mentioned in the T`UNG CHIH, and also
|
||
believed to have perished. This is what Sun Hsing-yen designates
|
||
as the "original edition (or text)" -- a rather misleading name,
|
||
for it cannot by any means claim to set before us the text of Sun
|
||
Tzu in its pristine purity. Chi T`ien-pao was a careless
|
||
compiler, and appears to have been content to reproduce the
|
||
somewhat debased version current in his day, without troubling to
|
||
collate it with the earliest editions then available.
|
||
Fortunately, two versions of Sun Tzu, even older than the newly
|
||
discovered work, were still extant, one buried in the T`UNG TIEN,
|
||
Tu Yu's great treatise on the Constitution, the other similarly
|
||
enshrined in the T`AI P`ING YU LAN encyclopedia. In both the
|
||
complete text is to be found, though split up into fragments,
|
||
intermixed with other matter, and scattered piecemeal over a
|
||
number of different sections. Considering that the YU LAN takes
|
||
us back to the year 983, and the T`UNG TIEN about 200 years
|
||
further still, to the middle of the T`ang dynasty, the value of
|
||
these early transcripts of Sun Tzu can hardly be overestimated.
|
||
Yet the idea of utilizing them does not seem to have occurred to
|
||
anyone until Sun Hsing-yen, acting under Government instructions,
|
||
undertook a thorough recension of the text. This is his own
|
||
account: --
|
||
|
||
Because of the numerous mistakes in the text of Sun Tzu
|
||
which his editors had handed down, the Government ordered
|
||
that the ancient edition [of Chi T`ien-pao] should be used,
|
||
and that the text should be revised and corrected throughout.
|
||
It happened that Wu Nien-hu, the Governor Pi Kua, and Hsi, a
|
||
graduate of the second degree, had all devoted themselves to
|
||
this study, probably surpassing me therein. Accordingly, I
|
||
have had the whole work cut on blocks as a textbook for
|
||
military men.
|
||
|
||
The three individuals here referred to had evidently been
|
||
occupied on the text of Sun Tzu prior to Sun Hsing-yen's
|
||
commission, but we are left in doubt as to the work they really
|
||
accomplished. At any rate, the new edition, when ultimately
|
||
produced, appeared in the names of Sun Hsing-yen and only one co-
|
||
editor Wu Jen-shi. They took the "original edition" as their
|
||
basis, and by careful comparison with older versions, as well as
|
||
the extant commentaries and other sources of information such as
|
||
the I SHUO, succeeded in restoring a very large number of
|
||
doubtful passages, and turned out, on the whole, what must be
|
||
accepted as the closes approximation we are ever likely to get to
|
||
Sun Tzu's original work. This is what will hereafter be
|
||
denominated the "standard text."
|
||
The copy which I have used belongs to a reissue dated 1877.
|
||
it is in 6 PEN, forming part of a well-printed set of 23 early
|
||
philosophical works in 83 PEN. [38] It opens with a preface by
|
||
Sun Hsing-yen (largely quoted in this introduction), vindicating
|
||
the traditional view of Sun Tzu's life and performances, and
|
||
summing up in remarkably concise fashion the evidence in its
|
||
favor. This is followed by Ts`ao Kung's preface to his edition,
|
||
and the biography of Sun Tzu from the SHIH CHI, both translated
|
||
above. Then come, firstly, Cheng Yu-hsien's I SHUO, [39] with
|
||
author's preface, and next, a short miscellany of historical and
|
||
bibliographical information entitled SUN TZU HSU LU, compiled by
|
||
Pi I-hsun. As regards the body of the work, each separate
|
||
sentence is followed by a note on the text, if required, and then
|
||
by the various commentaries appertaining to it, arranged in
|
||
chronological order. These we shall now proceed to discuss
|
||
briefly, one by one.
|
||
|
||
|
||
The Commentators
|
||
----------------
|
||
|
||
|
||
Sun Tzu can boast an exceptionally long distinguished roll
|
||
of commentators, which would do honor to any classic. Ou-yang
|
||
Hsiu remarks on this fact, though he wrote before the tale was
|
||
complete, and rather ingeniously explains it by saying that the
|
||
artifices of war, being inexhaustible, must therefore be
|
||
susceptible of treatment in a great variety of ways.
|
||
|
||
1. TS`AO TS`AO or Ts`ao Kung, afterwards known as Wei Wu Ti
|
||
[A.D. 155-220]. There is hardly any room for doubt that the
|
||
earliest commentary on Sun Tzu actually came from the pen of this
|
||
extraordinary man, whose biography in the SAN KUO CHIH reads like
|
||
a romance. One of the greatest military geniuses that the world
|
||
has seen, and Napoleonic in the scale of his operations, he was
|
||
especially famed for the marvelous rapidity of his marches, which
|
||
has found expression in the line "Talk of Ts`ao Ts`ao, and Ts`ao
|
||
Ts`ao will appear." Ou-yang Hsiu says of him that he was a great
|
||
captain who "measured his strength against Tung Cho, Lu Pu and
|
||
the two Yuan, father and son, and vanquished them all; whereupon
|
||
he divided the Empire of Han with Wu and Shu, and made himself
|
||
king. It is recorded that whenever a council of war was held by
|
||
Wei on the eve of a far-reaching campaign, he had all his
|
||
calculations ready; those generals who made use of them did not
|
||
lose one battle in ten; those who ran counter to them in any
|
||
particular saw their armies incontinently beaten and put to
|
||
flight." Ts`ao Kung's notes on Sun Tzu, models of austere
|
||
brevity, are so thoroughly characteristic of the stern commander
|
||
known to history, that it is hard indeed to conceive of them as
|
||
the work of a mere LITTERATEUR. Sometimes, indeed, owing to
|
||
extreme compression, they are scarcely intelligible and stand no
|
||
less in need of a commentary than the text itself. [40]
|
||
|
||
2. MENG SHIH. The commentary which has come down to us
|
||
under this name is comparatively meager, and nothing about the
|
||
author is known. Even his personal name has not been recorded.
|
||
Chi T`ien-pao's edition places him after Chia Lin,and Ch`ao Kung-
|
||
wu also assigns him to the T`ang dynasty, [41] but this is a
|
||
mistake. In Sun Hsing-yen's preface, he appears as Meng Shih of
|
||
the Liang dynasty [502-557]. Others would identify him with Meng
|
||
K`ang of the 3rd century. He is named in one work as the last of
|
||
the "Five Commentators," the others being Wei Wu Ti, Tu Mu, Ch`en
|
||
Hao and Chia Lin.
|
||
|
||
3. LI CH`UAN of the 8th century was a well-known writer on
|
||
military tactics. One of his works has been in constant use down
|
||
to the present day. The T`UNG CHIH mentions "Lives of famous
|
||
generals from the Chou to the T`ang dynasty" as written by him.
|
||
[42] According to Ch`ao Kung-wu and the T`IEN-I-KO catalogue, he
|
||
followed a variant of the text of Sun Tzu which differs
|
||
considerably from those now extant. His notes are mostly short
|
||
and to the point, and he frequently illustrates his remarks by
|
||
anecdotes from Chinese history.
|
||
|
||
4. TU YU (died 812) did not publish a separate commentary
|
||
on Sun Tzu, his notes being taken from the T`UNG TIEN, the
|
||
encyclopedic treatise on the Constitution which was his life-
|
||
work. They are largely repetitions of Ts`ao Kung and Meng Shih,
|
||
besides which it is believed that he drew on the ancient
|
||
commentaries of Wang Ling and others. Owing to the peculiar
|
||
arrangement of T`UNG TIEN, he has to explain each passage on its
|
||
merits, apart from the context, and sometimes his own explanation
|
||
does not agree with that of Ts`ao Kung, whom he always quotes
|
||
first. Though not strictly to be reckoned as one of the "Ten
|
||
Commentators," he was added to their number by Chi T`ien-pao,
|
||
being wrongly placed after his grandson Tu Mu.
|
||
|
||
5. TU MU (803-852) is perhaps the best known as a poet -- a
|
||
bright star even in the glorious galaxy of the T`ang period. We
|
||
learn from Ch`ao Kung-wu that although he had no practical
|
||
experience of war, he was extremely fond of discussing the
|
||
subject, and was moreover well read in the military history of
|
||
the CH`UN CH`IU and CHAN KUO eras. His notes, therefore, are
|
||
well worth attention. They are very copious, and replete with
|
||
historical parallels. The gist of Sun Tzu's work is thus
|
||
summarized by him: "Practice benevolence and justice, but on the
|
||
other hand make full use of artifice and measures of expediency."
|
||
He further declared that all the military triumphs and disasters
|
||
of the thousand years which had elapsed since Sun Tzu's death
|
||
would, upon examination, be found to uphold and corroborate, in
|
||
every particular, the maxims contained in his book. Tu Mu's
|
||
somewhat spiteful charge against Ts`ao Kung has already been
|
||
considered elsewhere.
|
||
|
||
6. CH`EN HAO appears to have been a contemporary of Tu Mu.
|
||
Ch`ao Kung-wu says that he was impelled to write a new commentary
|
||
on Sun Tzu because Ts`ao Kung's on the one hand was too obscure
|
||
and subtle, and that of Tu Mu on the other too long-winded and
|
||
diffuse. Ou-yang Hsiu, writing in the middle of the 11th
|
||
century, calls Ts`ao Kung, Tu Mu and Ch`en Hao the three chief
|
||
commentators on Sun Tzu, and observes that Ch`en Hao is
|
||
continually attacking Tu Mu's shortcomings. His commentary,
|
||
though not lacking in merit, must rank below those of his
|
||
predecessors.
|
||
|
||
7. CHIA LIN is known to have lived under the T`ang dynasty,
|
||
for his commentary on Sun Tzu is mentioned in the T`ang Shu and
|
||
was afterwards republished by Chi Hsieh of the same dynasty
|
||
together with those of Meng Shih and Tu Yu. It is of somewhat
|
||
scanty texture, and in point of quality, too, perhaps the least
|
||
valuable of the eleven.
|
||
|
||
8. MEI YAO-CH`EN (1002-1060), commonly known by his "style"
|
||
as Mei Sheng-yu, was, like Tu Mu, a poet of distinction. His
|
||
commentary was published with a laudatory preface by the great
|
||
Ou-yang Hsiu, from which we may cull the following: --
|
||
|
||
Later scholars have misread Sun Tzu, distorting his
|
||
words and trying to make them square with their own one-sided
|
||
views. Thus, though commentators have not been lacking, only
|
||
a few have proved equal to the task. My friend Sheng-yu has
|
||
not fallen into this mistake. In attempting to provide a
|
||
critical commentary for Sun Tzu's work, he does not lose
|
||
sight of the fact that these sayings were intended for states
|
||
engaged in internecine warfare; that the author is not
|
||
concerned with the military conditions prevailing under the
|
||
sovereigns of the three ancient dynasties, [43] nor with the
|
||
nine punitive measures prescribed to the Minister of War.
|
||
[44] Again, Sun Wu loved brevity of diction, but his meaning
|
||
is always deep. Whether the subject be marching an army, or
|
||
handling soldiers, or estimating the enemy, or controlling
|
||
the forces of victory, it is always systematically treated;
|
||
the sayings are bound together in strict logical sequence,
|
||
though this has been obscured by commentators who have
|
||
probably failed to grasp their meaning. In his own
|
||
commentary, Mei Sheng-yu has brushed aside all the obstinate
|
||
prejudices of these critics, and has tried to bring out the
|
||
true meaning of Sun Tzu himself. In this way, the clouds of
|
||
confusion have been dispersed and the sayings made clear. I
|
||
am convinced that the present work deserves to be handed down
|
||
side by side with the three great commentaries; and for a
|
||
great deal that they find in the sayings, coming generations
|
||
will have constant reason to thank my friend Sheng-yu.
|
||
|
||
Making some allowance for the exuberance of friendship, I am
|
||
inclined to endorse this favorable judgment, and would certainly
|
||
place him above Ch`en Hao in order of merit.
|
||
|
||
9. WANG HSI, also of the Sung dynasty, is decidedly
|
||
original in some of his interpretations, but much less judicious
|
||
than Mei Yao-ch`en, and on the whole not a very trustworthy
|
||
guide. He is fond of comparing his own commentary with that of
|
||
Ts`ao Kung, but the comparison is not often flattering to him.
|
||
We learn from Ch`ao Kung-wu that Wang Hsi revised the ancient
|
||
text of Sun Tzu, filling up lacunae and correcting mistakes. [45]
|
||
|
||
10. HO YEN-HSI of the Sung dynasty. The personal name of
|
||
this commentator is given as above by Cheng Ch`iao in the TUNG
|
||
CHIH, written about the middle of the twelfth century, but he
|
||
appears simply as Ho Shih in the YU HAI, and Ma Tuan-lin quotes
|
||
Ch`ao Kung-wu as saying that his personal name is unknown. There
|
||
seems to be no reason to doubt Cheng Ch`iao's statement,
|
||
otherwise I should have been inclined to hazard a guess and
|
||
identify him with one Ho Ch`u-fei, the author of a short treatise
|
||
on war, who lived in the latter part of the 11th century. Ho
|
||
Shih's commentary, in the words of the T`IEN-I-KO catalogue,
|
||
"contains helpful additions" here and there, but is chiefly
|
||
remarkable for the copious extracts taken, in adapted form, from
|
||
the dynastic histories and other sources.
|
||
|
||
11. CHANG YU. The list closes with a commentator of no
|
||
great originality perhaps, but gifted with admirable powers of
|
||
lucid exposition. His commentator is based on that of Ts`ao
|
||
Kung, whose terse sentences he contrives to expand and develop in
|
||
masterly fashion. Without Chang Yu, it is safe to say that much
|
||
of Ts`ao Kung's commentary would have remained cloaked in its
|
||
pristine obscurity and therefore valueless. His work is not
|
||
mentioned in the Sung history, the T`UNG K`AO, or the YU HAI, but
|
||
it finds a niche in the T`UNG CHIH, which also names him as the
|
||
author of the "Lives of Famous Generals." [46]
|
||
It is rather remarkable that the last-named four should all
|
||
have flourished within so short a space of time. Ch`ao Kung-wu
|
||
accounts for it by saying: "During the early years of the Sung
|
||
dynasty the Empire enjoyed a long spell of peace, and men ceased
|
||
to practice the art of war. but when [Chao] Yuan-hao's rebellion
|
||
came [1038-42] and the frontier generals were defeated time after
|
||
time, the Court made strenuous inquiry for men skilled in war,
|
||
and military topics became the vogue amongst all the high
|
||
officials. Hence it is that the commentators of Sun Tzu in our
|
||
dynasty belong mainly to that period. [47]
|
||
|
||
Besides these eleven commentators, there are several others
|
||
whose work has not come down to us. The SUI SHU mentions four,
|
||
namely Wang Ling (often quoted by Tu Yu as Wang Tzu); Chang Tzu-
|
||
shang; Chia Hsu of Wei; [48] and Shen Yu of Wu. The T`ANG SHU
|
||
adds Sun Hao, and the T`UNG CHIH Hsiao Chi, while the T`U SHU
|
||
mentions a Ming commentator, Huang Jun-yu. It is possible that
|
||
some of these may have been merely collectors and editors of
|
||
other commentaries, like Chi T`ien-pao and Chi Hsieh, mentioned
|
||
above.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Appreciations of Sun Tzu
|
||
------------------------
|
||
|
||
|
||
Sun Tzu has exercised a potent fascination over the minds of
|
||
some of China's greatest men. Among the famous generals who are
|
||
known to have studied his pages with enthusiasm may be mentioned
|
||
Han Hsin (d. 196 B.C.), [49] Feng I (d. 34 A.D.), [50] Lu Meng
|
||
(d. 219), [51] and Yo Fei (1103-1141). [52] The opinion of Ts`ao
|
||
Kung, who disputes with Han Hsin the highest place in Chinese
|
||
military annals, has already been recorded. [53] Still more
|
||
remarkable, in one way, is the testimony of purely literary men,
|
||
such as Su Hsun (the father of Su Tung-p`o), who wrote several
|
||
essays on military topics, all of which owe their chief
|
||
inspiration to Sun Tzu. The following short passage by him is
|
||
preserved in the YU HAI: [54] --
|
||
|
||
Sun Wu's saying, that in war one cannot make certain of
|
||
conquering, [55] is very different indeed from what other
|
||
books tell us. [56] Wu Ch`i was a man of the same stamp as
|
||
Sun Wu: they both wrote books on war, and they are linked
|
||
together in popular speech as "Sun and Wu." But Wu Ch`i's
|
||
remarks on war are less weighty, his rules are rougher and
|
||
more crudely stated, and there is not the same unity of plan
|
||
as in Sun Tzu's work, where the style is terse, but the
|
||
meaning fully brought out.
|
||
|
||
The following is an extract from the "Impartial Judgments in
|
||
the Garden of Literature" by Cheng Hou: --
|
||
|
||
Sun Tzu's 13 chapters are not only the staple and base
|
||
of all military men's training, but also compel the most
|
||
careful attention of scholars and men of letters. His
|
||
sayings are terse yet elegant, simple yet profound,
|
||
perspicuous and eminently practical. Such works as the LUN
|
||
YU, the I CHING and the great Commentary, [57] as well as the
|
||
writings of Mencius, Hsun K`uang and Yang Chu, all fall below
|
||
the level of Sun Tzu.
|
||
|
||
Chu Hsi, commenting on this, fully admits the first part of
|
||
the criticism, although he dislikes the audacious comparison with
|
||
the venerated classical works. Language of this sort, he says,
|
||
"encourages a ruler's bent towards unrelenting warfare and
|
||
reckless militarism."
|
||
|
||
|
||
Apologies for War
|
||
-----------------
|
||
|
||
|
||
Accustomed as we are to think of China as the greatest
|
||
peace-loving nation on earth, we are in some danger of forgetting
|
||
that her experience of war in all its phases has also been such
|
||
as no modern State can parallel. Her long military annals
|
||
stretch back to a point at which they are lost in the mists of
|
||
time. She had built the Great Wall and was maintaining a huge
|
||
standing army along her frontier centuries before the first Roman
|
||
legionary was seen on the Danube. What with the perpetual
|
||
collisions of the ancient feudal States, the grim conflicts with
|
||
Huns, Turks and other invaders after the centralization of
|
||
government, the terrific upheavals which accompanied the
|
||
overthrow of so many dynasties, besides the countless rebellions
|
||
and minor disturbances that have flamed up and flickered out
|
||
again one by one, it is hardly too much to say that the clash of
|
||
arms has never ceased to resound in one portion or another of the
|
||
Empire.
|
||
No less remarkable is the succession of illustrious captains
|
||
to whom China can point with pride. As in all countries, the
|
||
greatest are fond of emerging at the most fateful crises of her
|
||
history. Thus, Po Ch`i stands out conspicuous in the period when
|
||
Ch`in was entering upon her final struggle with the remaining
|
||
independent states. The stormy years which followed the break-up
|
||
of the Ch`in dynasty are illuminated by the transcendent genius
|
||
of Han Hsin. When the House of Han in turn is tottering to its
|
||
fall, the great and baleful figure of Ts`ao Ts`ao dominates the
|
||
scene. And in the establishment of the T`ang dynasty,one of the
|
||
mightiest tasks achieved by man, the superhuman energy of Li
|
||
Shih-min (afterwards the Emperor T`ai Tsung) was seconded by the
|
||
brilliant strategy of Li Ching. None of these generals need fear
|
||
comparison with the greatest names in the military history of
|
||
Europe.
|
||
In spite of all this, the great body of Chinese sentiment,
|
||
from Lao Tzu downwards, and especially as reflected in the
|
||
standard literature of Confucianism, has been consistently
|
||
pacific and intensely opposed to militarism in any form. It is
|
||
such an uncommon thing to find any of the literati defending
|
||
warfare on principle, that I have thought it worth while to
|
||
collect and translate a few passages in which the unorthodox view
|
||
is upheld. The following, by Ssu-ma Ch`ien, shows that for all
|
||
his ardent admiration of Confucius, he was yet no advocate of
|
||
peace at any price: --
|
||
|
||
Military weapons are the means used by the Sage to
|
||
punish violence and cruelty, to give peace to troublous
|
||
times, to remove difficulties and dangers, and to succor
|
||
those who are in peril. Every animal with blood in its veins
|
||
and horns on its head will fight when it is attacked. How
|
||
much more so will man, who carries in his breast the
|
||
faculties of love and hatred, joy and anger! When he is
|
||
pleased, a feeling of affection springs up within him; when
|
||
angry, his poisoned sting is brought into play. That is the
|
||
natural law which governs his being.... What then shall be
|
||
said of those scholars of our time, blind to all great
|
||
issues, and without any appreciation of relative values, who
|
||
can only bark out their stale formulas about "virtue" and
|
||
"civilization," condemning the use of military weapons? They
|
||
will surely bring our country to impotence and dishonor and
|
||
the loss of her rightful heritage; or, at the very least,
|
||
they will bring about invasion and rebellion, sacrifice of
|
||
territory and general enfeeblement. Yet they obstinately
|
||
refuse to modify the position they have taken up. The truth
|
||
is that, just as in the family the teacher must not spare the
|
||
rod, and punishments cannot be dispensed with in the State,
|
||
so military chastisement can never be allowed to fall into
|
||
abeyance in the Empire. All one can say is that this power
|
||
will be exercised wisely by some, foolishly by others, and
|
||
that among those who bear arms some will be loyal and others
|
||
rebellious. [58]
|
||
|
||
The next piece is taken from Tu Mu's preface to his
|
||
commentary on Sun Tzu: --
|
||
|
||
War may be defined as punishment, which is one of the
|
||
functions of government. It was the profession of Chung Yu
|
||
and Jan Ch`iu, both disciples of Confucius. Nowadays, the
|
||
holding of trials and hearing of litigation, the imprisonment
|
||
of offenders and their execution by flogging in the market-
|
||
place, are all done by officials. But the wielding of huge
|
||
armies, the throwing down of fortified cities, the hauling of
|
||
women and children into captivity, and the beheading of
|
||
traitors -- this is also work which is done by officials.
|
||
The objects of the rack and of military weapons are
|
||
essentially the same. There is no intrinsic difference
|
||
between the punishment of flogging and cutting off heads in
|
||
war. For the lesser infractions of law, which are easily
|
||
dealt with, only a small amount of force need be employed:
|
||
hence the use of military weapons and wholesale decapitation.
|
||
In both cases, however, the end in view is to get rid of
|
||
wicked people, and to give comfort and relief to the good....
|
||
Chi-sun asked Jan Yu, saying: "Have you, Sir, acquired
|
||
your military aptitude by study, or is it innate?" Jan Yu
|
||
replied: "It has been acquired by study." [59] "How can
|
||
that be so," said Chi-sun, "seeing that you are a disciple of
|
||
Confucius?" "It is a fact," replied Jan Yu; "I was taught by
|
||
Confucius. It is fitting that the great Sage should exercise
|
||
both civil and military functions, though to be sure my
|
||
instruction in the art of fighting has not yet gone very
|
||
far."
|
||
Now, who the author was of this rigid distinction
|
||
between the "civil" and the "military," and the limitation of
|
||
each to a separate sphere of action, or in what year of which
|
||
dynasty it was first introduced, is more than I can say.
|
||
But, at any rate, it has come about that the members of the
|
||
governing class are quite afraid of enlarging on military
|
||
topics, or do so only in a shamefaced manner. If any are
|
||
bold enough to discuss the subject, they are at once set down
|
||
as eccentric individuals of coarse and brutal propensities.
|
||
This is an extraordinary instance in which, through sheer
|
||
lack of reasoning, men unhappily lose sight of fundamental
|
||
principles.
|
||
When the Duke of Chou was minister under Ch`eng Wang, he
|
||
regulated ceremonies and made music, and venerated the arts
|
||
of scholarship and learning; yet when the barbarians of the
|
||
River Huai revolted, [60] he sallied forth and chastised
|
||
them. When Confucius held office under the Duke of Lu, and a
|
||
meeting was convened at Chia-ku, [61] he said: "If pacific
|
||
negotiations are in progress, warlike preparations should
|
||
have been made beforehand." He rebuked and shamed the
|
||
Marquis of Ch`i, who cowered under him and dared not proceed
|
||
to violence. How can it be said that these two great Sages
|
||
had no knowledge of military matters?
|
||
|
||
We have seen that the great Chu Hsi held Sun Tzu in high
|
||
esteem. He also appeals to the authority of the Classics: --
|
||
|
||
Our Master Confucius, answering Duke Ling of Wei, said:
|
||
"I have never studied matters connected with armies and
|
||
battalions." [62] Replying to K`ung Wen-tzu, he said: I
|
||
have not been instructed about buff-coats and weapons." But
|
||
if we turn to the meeting at Chia-ku, we find that he used
|
||
armed force against the men of Lai, so that the marquis of
|
||
Ch`i was overawed. Again, when the inhabitants of Pi
|
||
revolted, the ordered his officers to attack them, whereupon
|
||
they were defeated and fled in confusion. He once uttered
|
||
the words: "If I fight, I conquer." [63] And Jan Yu also
|
||
said: "The Sage exercises both civil and military
|
||
functions." [64] Can it be a fact that Confucius never
|
||
studied or received instruction in the art of war? We can
|
||
only say that he did not specially choose matters connected
|
||
with armies and fighting to be the subject of his teaching.
|
||
|
||
Sun Hsing-yen, the editor of Sun Tzu, writes in similar
|
||
strain: --
|
||
|
||
Confucius said: "I am unversed in military matters."
|
||
[65] He also said: "If I fight, I conquer." Confucius
|
||
ordered ceremonies and regulated music. Now war constitutes
|
||
one of the five classes of State ceremonial, [66] and must
|
||
not be treated as an independent branch of study. Hence, the
|
||
words "I am unversed in" must be taken to mean that there are
|
||
things which even an inspired Teacher does not know. Those
|
||
who have to lead an army and devise stratagems, must learn
|
||
the art of war. But if one can command the services of a
|
||
good general like Sun Tzu, who was employed by Wu Tzu-hsu,
|
||
there is no need to learn it oneself. Hence the remark added
|
||
by Confucius: "If I fight, I conquer."
|
||
The men of the present day, however, willfully interpret
|
||
these words of Confucius in their narrowest sense, as though
|
||
he meant that books on the art of war were not worth reading.
|
||
With blind persistency, they adduce the example of Chao Kua,
|
||
who pored over his father's books to no purpose, [67] as a
|
||
proof that all military theory is useless. Again, seeing
|
||
that books on war have to do with such things as opportunism
|
||
in designing plans, and the conversion of spies, they hold
|
||
that the art is immoral and unworthy of a sage. These people
|
||
ignore the fact that the studies of our scholars and the
|
||
civil administration of our officials also require steady
|
||
application and practice before efficiency is reached. The
|
||
ancients were particularly chary of allowing mere novices to
|
||
botch their work. [68] Weapons are baneful [69] and fighting
|
||
perilous; and useless unless a general is in constant
|
||
practice, he ought not to hazard other men's lives in battle.
|
||
[70] Hence it is essential that Sun Tzu's 13 chapters should
|
||
be studied.
|
||
Hsiang Liang used to instruct his nephew Chi [71] in the
|
||
art of war. Chi got a rough idea of the art in its general
|
||
bearings, but would not pursue his studies to their proper
|
||
outcome, the consequence being that he was finally defeated
|
||
and overthrown. He did not realize that the tricks and
|
||
artifices of war are beyond verbal computation. Duke Hsiang
|
||
of Sung and King Yen of Hsu were brought to destruction by
|
||
their misplaced humanity. The treacherous and underhand
|
||
nature of war necessitates the use of guile and stratagem
|
||
suited to the occasion. There is a case on record of
|
||
Confucius himself having violated an extorted oath, [72] and
|
||
also of his having left the Sung State in disguise. [73] Can
|
||
we then recklessly arraign Sun Tzu for disregarding truth and
|
||
honesty?
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bibliography
|
||
------------
|
||
|
||
|
||
The following are the oldest Chinese treatises on war, after
|
||
Sun Tzu. The notes on each have been drawn principally from the
|
||
SSU K`U CH`UAN SHU CHIEN MING MU LU, ch. 9, fol. 22 sqq.
|
||
|
||
1. WU TZU, in 1 CHUAN or 6 chapters. By Wu Ch`i (d. 381
|
||
B.C.). A genuine work. See SHIH CHI, ch. 65.
|
||
|
||
2. SSU-MA FA, in 1 CHUAN or 5 chapters. Wrongly attributed
|
||
to Ssu-ma Jang-chu of the 6th century B.C. Its date, however,
|
||
must be early, as the customs of the three ancient dynasties are
|
||
constantly to be met within its pages. See SHIH CHI, ch. 64.
|
||
The SSU K`U CH`UAN SHU (ch. 99, f. 1) remarks that the
|
||
oldest three treatises on war, SUN TZU, WU TZU and SSU-MA FA,
|
||
are, generally speaking, only concerned with things strictly
|
||
military -- the art of producing, collecting, training and
|
||
drilling troops, and the correct theory with regard to measures
|
||
of expediency, laying plans, transport of goods and the handling
|
||
of soldiers -- in strong contrast to later works, in which the
|
||
science of war is usually blended with metaphysics, divination
|
||
and magical arts in general.
|
||
|
||
3. LIU T`AO, in 6 CHUAN, or 60 chapters. Attributed to Lu
|
||
Wang (or Lu Shang, also known as T`ai Kung) of the 12th century
|
||
B.C. [74] But its style does not belong to the era of the Three
|
||
Dynasties. Lu Te-ming (550-625 A.D.) mentions the work, and
|
||
enumerates the headings of the six sections so that the forgery
|
||
cannot have been later than Sui dynasty.
|
||
|
||
4. WEI LIAO TZU, in 5 CHUAN. Attributed to Wei Liao (4th
|
||
cent. B.C.), who studied under the famous Kuei-ku Tzu. The work
|
||
appears to have been originally in 31 chapters, whereas the text
|
||
we possess contains only 24. Its matter is sound enough in the
|
||
main, though the strategical devices differ considerably from
|
||
those of the Warring States period. It is been furnished with a
|
||
commentary by the well-known Sung philosopher Chang Tsai.
|
||
|
||
5. SAN LUEH, in 3 CHUAN. Attributed to Huang-shih Kung, a
|
||
legendary personage who is said to have bestowed it on Chang
|
||
Liang (d. 187 B.C.) in an interview on a bridge. But here again,
|
||
the style is not that of works dating from the Ch`in or Han
|
||
period. The Han Emperor Kuang Wu [25-57 A.D.] apparently quotes
|
||
from it in one of his proclamations; but the passage in question
|
||
may have been inserted later on, in order to prove the
|
||
genuineness of the work. We shall not be far out if we refer it
|
||
to the Northern Sung period [420-478 A.D.], or somewhat earlier.
|
||
|
||
6. LI WEI KUNG WEN TUI, in 3 sections. Written in the form
|
||
of a dialogue between T`ai Tsung and his great general Li Ching,
|
||
it is usually ascribed to the latter. Competent authorities
|
||
consider it a forgery, though the author was evidently well
|
||
versed in the art of war.
|
||
|
||
7. LI CHING PING FA (not to be confounded with the
|
||
foregoing) is a short treatise in 8 chapters, preserved in the
|
||
T`ung Tien, but not published separately. This fact explains its
|
||
omission from the SSU K`U CH`UAN SHU.
|
||
|
||
8. WU CH`I CHING, in 1 CHUAN. Attributed to the legendary
|
||
minister Feng Hou, with exegetical notes by Kung-sun Hung of the
|
||
Han dynasty (d. 121 B.C.), and said to have been eulogized by the
|
||
celebrated general Ma Lung (d. 300 A.D.). Yet the earliest
|
||
mention of it is in the SUNG CHIH. Although a forgery, the work
|
||
is well put together.
|
||
|
||
Considering the high popular estimation in which Chu-ko
|
||
Liang has always been held, it is not surprising to find more
|
||
than one work on war ascribed to his pen. Such are (1) the SHIH
|
||
LIU TS`E (1 CHUAN), preserved in the YUNG LO TA TIEN; (2) CHIANG
|
||
YUAN (1 CHUAN); and (3) HSIN SHU (1 CHUAN), which steals
|
||
wholesale from Sun Tzu. None of these has the slightest claim to
|
||
be considered genuine.
|
||
Most of the large Chinese encyclopedias contain extensive
|
||
sections devoted to the literature of war. The following
|
||
references may be found useful: --
|
||
|
||
T`UNG TIEN (circa 800 A.D.), ch. 148-162.
|
||
T`AI P`ING YU LAN (983), ch. 270-359.
|
||
WEN HSIEN TUNG K`AO (13th cent.), ch. 221.
|
||
YU HAI (13th cent.), ch. 140, 141.
|
||
SAN TS`AI T`U HUI (16th cent).
|
||
KUANG PO WU CHIH (1607), ch. 31, 32.
|
||
CH`IEN CH`IO LEI SHU (1632), ch. 75.
|
||
YUAN CHIEN LEI HAN (1710), ch. 206-229.
|
||
KU CHIN T`U SHU CHI CH`ENG (1726), section XXX, esp. ch. 81-
|
||
90.
|
||
HSU WEN HSIEN T`UNG K`AO (1784), ch. 121-134.
|
||
HUANG CH`AO CHING SHIH WEN PIEN (1826), ch. 76, 77.
|
||
|
||
The bibliographical sections of certain historical works
|
||
also deserve mention: --
|
||
|
||
CH`IEN HAN SHU, ch. 30.
|
||
SUI SHU, ch. 32-35.
|
||
CHIU T`ANG SHU, ch. 46, 47.
|
||
HSIN T`ANG SHU, ch. 57,60.
|
||
SUNG SHIH, ch. 202-209.
|
||
T`UNG CHIH (circa 1150), ch. 68.
|
||
|
||
To these of course must be added the great Catalogue of the
|
||
Imperial Library: --
|
||
|
||
SSU K`U CH`UAN SHU TSUNG MU T`I YAO (1790), ch. 99, 100.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Footnotes
|
||
---------
|
||
|
||
|
||
1. SHI CHI, ch. 65.
|
||
|
||
2. He reigned from 514 to 496 B.C.
|
||
|
||
3. SHI CHI, ch. 130.
|
||
|
||
4. The appellation of Nang Wa.
|
||
|
||
5. SHI CHI, ch. 31.
|
||
|
||
6. SHI CHI, ch. 25.
|
||
|
||
7. The appellation of Hu Yen, mentioned in ch. 39 under the year
|
||
637.
|
||
|
||
8. Wang-tzu Ch`eng-fu, ch. 32, year 607.
|
||
|
||
9. The mistake is natural enough. Native critics refer to a
|
||
work of the Han dynasty, which says: "Ten LI outside the WU gate
|
||
[of the city of Wu, now Soochow in Kiangsu] there is a great
|
||
mound, raised to commemorate the entertainment of Sun Wu of Ch`i,
|
||
who excelled in the art of war, by the King of Wu."
|
||
|
||
10. "They attached strings to wood to make bows, and sharpened
|
||
wood to make arrows. The use of bows and arrows is to keep the
|
||
Empire in awe."
|
||
|
||
11. The son and successor of Ho Lu. He was finally defeated and
|
||
overthrown by Kou chien, King of Yueh, in 473 B.C. See post.
|
||
|
||
12. King Yen of Hsu, a fabulous being, of whom Sun Hsing-yen
|
||
says in his preface: "His humanity brought him to destruction."
|
||
|
||
13. The passage I have put in brackets is omitted in the T`U
|
||
SHU, and may be an interpolation. It was known, however to Chang
|
||
Shou-chieh of the T`ang dynasty, and appears in the T`AI P`ING YU
|
||
LAN.
|
||
|
||
14. Ts`ao Kung seems to be thinking of the first part of chap.
|
||
II, perhaps especially of ss. 8.
|
||
|
||
15. See chap. XI.
|
||
|
||
16. On the other hand, it is noteworthy that WU TZU, which is
|
||
not in 6 chapters, has 48 assigned to it in the HAN CHIH.
|
||
Likewise, the CHUNG YUNG is credited with 49 chapters, though now
|
||
only in one only. In the case of very short works, one is
|
||
tempted to think that P`IEN might simply mean "leaves."
|
||
|
||
17. Yeh Shih of the Sung dynasty [1151-1223].
|
||
|
||
18. He hardly deserves to be bracketed with assassins.
|
||
|
||
19. See Chapter 7, ss. 27 and Chapter 11, ss. 28.
|
||
|
||
20. See Chapter 11, ss. 28. Chuan Chu is the abbreviated form
|
||
of his name.
|
||
|
||
21. I.e. Po P`ei. See ante.
|
||
|
||
22. The nucleus of this work is probably genuine, though large
|
||
additions have been made by later hands. Kuan chung died in 645
|
||
B.C.
|
||
|
||
23. See infra, beginning of INTRODUCTION.
|
||
|
||
24. I do not know what this work, unless it be the last chapter
|
||
of another work. Why that chapter should be singled out,
|
||
however, is not clear.
|
||
|
||
25. About 480 B.C.
|
||
|
||
26. That is, I suppose, the age of Wu Wang and Chou Kung.
|
||
|
||
27. In the 3rd century B.C.
|
||
|
||
28. Ssu-ma Jang-chu, whose family name was T`ien, lived in the
|
||
latter half of the 6th century B.C., and is also believed to have
|
||
written a work on war. See SHIH CHI, ch. 64, and infra at the
|
||
beginning of the INTRODUCTION.
|
||
|
||
29. See Legge's Classics, vol. V, Prolegomena p. 27. Legge
|
||
thinks that the TSO CHUAN must have been written in the 5th
|
||
century, but not before 424 B.C.
|
||
|
||
30. See MENCIUS III. 1. iii. 13-20.
|
||
|
||
31. When Wu first appears in the CH`UN CH`IU in 584, it is
|
||
already at variance with its powerful neighbor. The CH`UN CH`IU
|
||
first mentions Yueh in 537, the TSO CHUAN in 601.
|
||
|
||
32. This is explicitly stated in the TSO CHUAN, XXXII, 2.
|
||
|
||
33. There is this to be said for the later period, that the feud
|
||
would tend to grow more bitter after each encounter, and thus
|
||
more fully justify the language used in XI. ss. 30.
|
||
|
||
34. With Wu Yuan himself the case is just the reverse: -- a
|
||
spurious treatise on war has been fathered on him simply because
|
||
he was a great general. Here we have an obvious inducement to
|
||
forgery. Sun Wu, on the other hand, cannot have been widely
|
||
known to fame in the 5th century.
|
||
|
||
35. From TSO CHUAN: "From the date of King Chao's accession
|
||
[515] there was no year in which Ch`u was not attacked by Wu."
|
||
|
||
36. Preface ad fin: "My family comes from Lo-an, and we are
|
||
really descended from Sun Tzu. I am ashamed to say that I only
|
||
read my ancestor's work from a literary point of view, without
|
||
comprehending the military technique. So long have we been
|
||
enjoying the blessings of peace!"
|
||
|
||
37. Hoa-yin is about 14 miles from T`ung-kuan on the eastern
|
||
border of Shensi. The temple in question is still visited by
|
||
those about the ascent of the Western Sacred Mountain. It is
|
||
mentioned in a text as being "situated five LI east of the
|
||
district city of Hua-yin. The temple contains the Hua-shan
|
||
tablet inscribed by the T`ang Emperor Hsuan Tsung [713-755]."
|
||
|
||
38. See my "Catalogue of Chinese Books" (Luzac & Co., 1908), no.
|
||
40.
|
||
|
||
39. This is a discussion of 29 difficult passages in Sun Tzu.
|
||
|
||
40. Cf. Catalogue of the library of Fan family at Ningpo: "His
|
||
commentary is frequently obscure; it furnishes a clue, but does
|
||
not fully develop the meaning."
|
||
|
||
41. WEN HSIEN T`UNG K`AO, ch. 221.
|
||
|
||
42. It is interesting to note that M. Pelliot has recently
|
||
discovered chapters 1, 4 and 5 of this lost work in the "Grottos
|
||
of the Thousand Buddhas." See B.E.F.E.O., t. VIII, nos. 3-4, p.
|
||
525.
|
||
|
||
43. The Hsia, the Shang and the Chou. Although the last-named
|
||
was nominally existent in Sun Tzu's day, it retained hardly a
|
||
vestige of power, and the old military organization had
|
||
practically gone by the board. I can suggest no other
|
||
explanation of the passage.
|
||
|
||
44. See CHOU LI, xxix. 6-10.
|
||
|
||
45. T`UNG K`AO, ch. 221.
|
||
|
||
46. This appears to be still extant. See Wylie's "Notes," p. 91
|
||
(new edition).
|
||
|
||
47. T`UNG K`AO, loc. cit.
|
||
|
||
48. A notable person in his day. His biography is given in the
|
||
SAN KUO CHIH, ch. 10.
|
||
|
||
49. See XI. ss. 58, note.
|
||
|
||
50. HOU HAN SHU, ch. 17 ad init.
|
||
|
||
51. SAN KUO CHIH, ch. 54.
|
||
|
||
52. SUNG SHIH, ch. 365 ad init.
|
||
|
||
53. The few Europeans who have yet had an opportunity of
|
||
acquainting themselves with Sun Tzu are not behindhand in their
|
||
praise. In this connection, I may perhaps be excused for quoting
|
||
from a letter from Lord Roberts, to whom the sheets of the
|
||
present work were submitted previous to publication: "Many of
|
||
Sun Wu's maxims are perfectly applicable to the present day, and
|
||
no. 11 [in Chapter VIII] is one that the people of this country
|
||
would do well to take to heart."
|
||
|
||
54. Ch. 140.
|
||
|
||
55. See IV. ss. 3.
|
||
|
||
56. The allusion may be to Mencius VI. 2. ix. 2.
|
||
|
||
57. The TSO CHUAN.
|
||
|
||
58. SHIH CHI, ch. 25, fol. I.
|
||
|
||
59. Cf. SHIH CHI, ch 47.
|
||
|
||
60. See SHU CHING, preface ss. 55.
|
||
|
||
61. See SHIH CHI, ch. 47.
|
||
|
||
62. Lun Yu, XV. 1.
|
||
|
||
63. I failed to trace this utterance.
|
||
|
||
64. Supra.
|
||
|
||
65. Supra.
|
||
|
||
66. The other four being worship, mourning, entertainment of
|
||
guests, and festive rites. See SHU CHING, ii. 1. III. 8, and
|
||
CHOU LI, IX. fol. 49.
|
||
|
||
67. See XIII. ss. 11, note.
|
||
|
||
68. This is a rather obscure allusion to the TSO CHUAN, where
|
||
Tzu-ch`an says: "If you have a piece of beautiful brocade, you
|
||
will not employ a mere learner to make it up."
|
||
|
||
69. Cf. TAO TE CHING, ch. 31.
|
||
|
||
70. Sun Hsing-yen might have quoted Confucius again. See LUN
|
||
YU, XIII. 29, 30.
|
||
|
||
71. Better known as Hsiang Yu [233-202 B.C.].
|
||
|
||
72. SHIH CHI, ch. 47.
|
||
|
||
73. SHIH CHI, ch. 38.
|
||
|
||
74. See XIII. ss. 27, note. Further details on T`ai Kung will
|
||
be found in the SHIH CHI, ch. 32 ad init. Besides the tradition
|
||
which makes him a former minister of Chou Hsin, two other
|
||
accounts of him are there given, according to which he would
|
||
appear to have been first raised from a humble private station by
|
||
Wen Wang.
|
||
|
||
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
||
|
||
I. LAYING PLANS
|
||
|
||
[Ts`ao Kung, in defining the meaning of the Chinese for the
|
||
title of this chapter, says it refers to the deliberations in the
|
||
temple selected by the general for his temporary use, or as we
|
||
should say, in his tent. See. ss. 26.]
|
||
|
||
1. Sun Tzu said: The art of war is of vital importance to
|
||
the State.
|
||
2. It is a matter of life and death, a road either to
|
||
safety or to ruin. Hence it is a subject of inquiry which can on
|
||
no account be neglected.
|
||
3. The art of war, then, is governed by five constant
|
||
factors, to be taken into account in one's deliberations, when
|
||
seeking to determine the conditions obtaining in the field.
|
||
4. These are: (1) The Moral Law; (2) Heaven; (3) Earth;
|
||
(4) The Commander; (5) Method and discipline.
|
||
|
||
[It appears from what follows that Sun Tzu means by "Moral
|
||
Law" a principle of harmony, not unlike the Tao of Lao Tzu in its
|
||
moral aspect. One might be tempted to render it by "morale,"
|
||
were it not considered as an attribute of the ruler in ss. 13.]
|
||
|
||
5, 6. The MORAL LAW causes the people to be in complete
|
||
accord with their ruler, so that they will follow him regardless
|
||
of their lives, undismayed by any danger.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Yu quotes Wang Tzu as saying: "Without constant
|
||
practice, the officers will be nervous and undecided when
|
||
mustering for battle; without constant practice, the general will
|
||
be wavering and irresolute when the crisis is at hand."]
|
||
|
||
7. HEAVEN signifies night and day, cold and heat, times and
|
||
seasons.
|
||
|
||
[The commentators, I think, make an unnecessary mystery of
|
||
two words here. Meng Shih refers to "the hard and the soft,
|
||
waxing and waning" of Heaven. Wang Hsi, however, may be right in
|
||
saying that what is meant is "the general economy of Heaven,"
|
||
including the five elements, the four seasons, wind and clouds,
|
||
and other phenomena.]
|
||
|
||
8. EARTH comprises distances, great and small; danger and
|
||
security; open ground and narrow passes; the chances of life and
|
||
death.
|
||
9. The COMMANDER stands for the virtues of wisdom,
|
||
sincerely, benevolence, courage and strictness.
|
||
|
||
[The five cardinal virtues of the Chinese are (1) humanity
|
||
or benevolence; (2) uprightness of mind; (3) self-respect, self-
|
||
control, or "proper feeling;" (4) wisdom; (5) sincerity or good
|
||
faith. Here "wisdom" and "sincerity" are put before "humanity or
|
||
benevolence," and the two military virtues of "courage" and
|
||
"strictness" substituted for "uprightness of mind" and "self-
|
||
respect, self-control, or 'proper feeling.'"]
|
||
|
||
10. By METHOD AND DISCIPLINE are to be understood the
|
||
marshaling of the army in its proper subdivisions, the
|
||
graduations of rank among the officers, the maintenance of roads
|
||
by which supplies may reach the army, and the control of military
|
||
expenditure.
|
||
11. These five heads should be familiar to every general:
|
||
he who knows them will be victorious; he who knows them not will
|
||
fail.
|
||
12. Therefore, in your deliberations, when seeking to
|
||
determine the military conditions, let them be made the basis of
|
||
a comparison, in this wise: --
|
||
13. (1) Which of the two sovereigns is imbued with the
|
||
Moral law?
|
||
|
||
[I.e., "is in harmony with his subjects." Cf. ss. 5.]
|
||
|
||
(2) Which of the two generals has most ability?
|
||
(3) With whom lie the advantages derived from Heaven and
|
||
Earth?
|
||
|
||
[See ss. 7,8]
|
||
|
||
(4) On which side is discipline most rigorously enforced?
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu alludes to the remarkable story of Ts`ao Ts`ao (A.D.
|
||
155-220), who was such a strict disciplinarian that once, in
|
||
accordance with his own severe regulations against injury to
|
||
standing crops, he condemned himself to death for having allowed
|
||
him horse to shy into a field of corn! However, in lieu of
|
||
losing his head, he was persuaded to satisfy his sense of justice
|
||
by cutting off his hair. Ts`ao Ts`ao's own comment on the
|
||
present passage is characteristically curt: "when you lay down a
|
||
law, see that it is not disobeyed; if it is disobeyed the
|
||
offender must be put to death."]
|
||
|
||
(5) Which army is stronger?
|
||
|
||
[Morally as well as physically. As Mei Yao-ch`en puts it,
|
||
freely rendered, "ESPIRIT DE CORPS and 'big battalions.'"]
|
||
|
||
(6) On which side are officers and men more highly trained?
|
||
|
||
[Tu Yu quotes Wang Tzu as saying: "Without constant
|
||
practice, the officers will be nervous and undecided when
|
||
mustering for battle; without constant practice, the general will
|
||
be wavering and irresolute when the crisis is at hand."]
|
||
|
||
(7) In which army is there the greater constancy both in
|
||
reward and punishment?
|
||
|
||
[On which side is there the most absolute certainty that
|
||
merit will be properly rewarded and misdeeds summarily punished?]
|
||
|
||
14. By means of these seven considerations I can forecast
|
||
victory or defeat.
|
||
15. The general that hearkens to my counsel and acts upon
|
||
it, will conquer: --let such a one be retained in command! The
|
||
general that hearkens not to my counsel nor acts upon it, will
|
||
suffer defeat: --let such a one be dismissed!
|
||
|
||
[The form of this paragraph reminds us that Sun Tzu's
|
||
treatise was composed expressly for the benefit of his patron Ho
|
||
Lu, king of the Wu State.]
|
||
|
||
16. While heading the profit of my counsel, avail yourself
|
||
also of any helpful circumstances over and beyond the ordinary
|
||
rules.
|
||
17. According as circumstances are favorable, one should
|
||
modify one's plans.
|
||
|
||
[Sun Tzu, as a practical soldier, will have none of the
|
||
"bookish theoric." He cautions us here not to pin our faith to
|
||
abstract principles; "for," as Chang Yu puts it, "while the main
|
||
laws of strategy can be stated clearly enough for the benefit of
|
||
all and sundry, you must be guided by the actions of the enemy in
|
||
attempting to secure a favorable position in actual warfare." On
|
||
the eve of the battle of Waterloo, Lord Uxbridge, commanding the
|
||
cavalry, went to the Duke of Wellington in order to learn what
|
||
his plans and calculations were for the morrow, because, as he
|
||
explained, he might suddenly find himself Commander-in-chief and
|
||
would be unable to frame new plans in a critical moment. The
|
||
Duke listened quietly and then said: "Who will attack the first
|
||
tomorrow -- I or Bonaparte?" "Bonaparte," replied Lord Uxbridge.
|
||
"Well," continued the Duke, "Bonaparte has not given me any idea
|
||
of his projects; and as my plans will depend upon his, how can
|
||
you expect me to tell you what mine are?" [1] ]
|
||
|
||
18. All warfare is based on deception.
|
||
|
||
[The truth of this pithy and profound saying will be
|
||
admitted by every soldier. Col. Henderson tells us that
|
||
Wellington, great in so many military qualities, was especially
|
||
distinguished by "the extraordinary skill with which he concealed
|
||
his movements and deceived both friend and foe."]
|
||
|
||
19. Hence, when able to attack, we must seem unable; when
|
||
using our forces, we must seem inactive; when we are near, we
|
||
must make the enemy believe we are far away; when far away, we
|
||
must make him believe we are near.
|
||
20. Hold out baits to entice the enemy. Feign disorder,
|
||
and crush him.
|
||
|
||
[All commentators, except Chang Yu, say, "When he is in
|
||
disorder, crush him." It is more natural to suppose that Sun Tzu
|
||
is still illustrating the uses of deception in war.]
|
||
|
||
21. If he is secure at all points, be prepared for him. If
|
||
he is in superior strength, evade him.
|
||
22. If your opponent is of choleric temper, seek to
|
||
irritate him. Pretend to be weak, that he may grow arrogant.
|
||
|
||
[Wang Tzu, quoted by Tu Yu, says that the good tactician
|
||
plays with his adversary as a cat plays with a mouse, first
|
||
feigning weakness and immobility, and then suddenly pouncing upon
|
||
him.]
|
||
|
||
23. If he is taking his ease, give him no rest.
|
||
|
||
[This is probably the meaning though Mei Yao-ch`en has the
|
||
note: "while we are taking our ease, wait for the enemy to tire
|
||
himself out." The YU LAN has "Lure him on and tire him out."]
|
||
|
||
If his forces are united, separate them.
|
||
|
||
[Less plausible is the interpretation favored by most of the
|
||
commentators: "If sovereign and subject are in accord, put
|
||
division between them."]
|
||
|
||
24. Attack him where he is unprepared, appear where you are
|
||
not expected.
|
||
25. These military devices, leading to victory, must not be
|
||
divulged beforehand.
|
||
26. Now the general who wins a battle makes many
|
||
calculations in his temple ere the battle is fought.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu tells us that in ancient times it was customary
|
||
for a temple to be set apart for the use of a general who was
|
||
about to take the field, in order that he might there elaborate
|
||
his plan of campaign.]
|
||
|
||
The general who loses a battle makes but few calculations
|
||
beforehand. Thus do many calculations lead to victory, and few
|
||
calculations to defeat: how much more no calculation at all! It
|
||
is by attention to this point that I can foresee who is likely to
|
||
win or lose.
|
||
|
||
|
||
[1] "Words on Wellington," by Sir. W. Fraser.
|
||
|
||
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
||
|
||
II. WAGING WAR
|
||
|
||
|
||
[Ts`ao Kung has the note: "He who wishes to fight must
|
||
first count the cost," which prepares us for the discovery that
|
||
the subject of the chapter is not what we might expect from the
|
||
title, but is primarily a consideration of ways and means.]
|
||
|
||
1. Sun Tzu said: In the operations of war, where there are
|
||
in the field a thousand swift chariots, as many heavy chariots,
|
||
and a hundred thousand mail-clad soldiers,
|
||
|
||
[The "swift chariots" were lightly built and, according to
|
||
Chang Yu, used for the attack; the "heavy chariots" were heavier,
|
||
and designed for purposes of defense. Li Ch`uan, it is true,
|
||
says that the latter were light, but this seems hardly probable.
|
||
It is interesting to note the analogies between early Chinese
|
||
warfare and that of the Homeric Greeks. In each case, the war-
|
||
chariot was the important factor, forming as it did the nucleus
|
||
round which was grouped a certain number of foot-soldiers. With
|
||
regard to the numbers given here, we are informed that each swift
|
||
chariot was accompanied by 75 footmen, and each heavy chariot by
|
||
25 footmen, so that the whole army would be divided up into a
|
||
thousand battalions, each consisting of two chariots and a
|
||
hundred men.]
|
||
|
||
with provisions enough to carry them a thousand LI,
|
||
|
||
[2.78 modern LI go to a mile. The length may have varied
|
||
slightly since Sun Tzu's time.]
|
||
|
||
the expenditure at home and at the front, including entertainment
|
||
of guests, small items such as glue and paint, and sums spent on
|
||
chariots and armor, will reach the total of a thousand ounces of
|
||
silver per day. Such is the cost of raising an army of 100,000
|
||
men.
|
||
2. When you engage in actual fighting, if victory is long
|
||
in coming, then men's weapons will grow dull and their ardor will
|
||
be damped. If you lay siege to a town, you will exhaust your
|
||
strength.
|
||
3. Again, if the campaign is protracted, the resources of
|
||
the State will not be equal to the strain.
|
||
4. Now, when your weapons are dulled, your ardor damped,
|
||
your strength exhausted and your treasure spent, other chieftains
|
||
will spring up to take advantage of your extremity. Then no man,
|
||
however wise, will be able to avert the consequences that must
|
||
ensue.
|
||
5. Thus, though we have heard of stupid haste in war,
|
||
cleverness has never been seen associated with long delays.
|
||
|
||
[This concise and difficult sentence is not well explained
|
||
by any of the commentators. Ts`ao Kung, Li Ch`uan, Meng Shih, Tu
|
||
Yu, Tu Mu and Mei Yao-ch`en have notes to the effect that a
|
||
general, though naturally stupid, may nevertheless conquer
|
||
through sheer force of rapidity. Ho Shih says: "Haste may be
|
||
stupid, but at any rate it saves expenditure of energy and
|
||
treasure; protracted operations may be very clever, but they
|
||
bring calamity in their train." Wang Hsi evades the difficulty
|
||
by remarking: "Lengthy operations mean an army growing old,
|
||
wealth being expended, an empty exchequer and distress among the
|
||
people; true cleverness insures against the occurrence of such
|
||
calamities." Chang Yu says: "So long as victory can be
|
||
attained, stupid haste is preferable to clever dilatoriness."
|
||
Now Sun Tzu says nothing whatever, except possibly by
|
||
implication, about ill-considered haste being better than
|
||
ingenious but lengthy operations. What he does say is something
|
||
much more guarded, namely that, while speed may sometimes be
|
||
injudicious, tardiness can never be anything but foolish -- if
|
||
only because it means impoverishment to the nation. In
|
||
considering the point raised here by Sun Tzu, the classic example
|
||
of Fabius Cunctator will inevitably occur to the mind. That
|
||
general deliberately measured the endurance of Rome against that
|
||
of Hannibals's isolated army, because it seemed to him that the
|
||
latter was more likely to suffer from a long campaign in a
|
||
strange country. But it is quite a moot question whether his
|
||
tactics would have proved successful in the long run. Their
|
||
reversal it is true, led to Cannae; but this only establishes a
|
||
negative presumption in their favor.]
|
||
|
||
6. There is no instance of a country having benefited from
|
||
prolonged warfare.
|
||
7. It is only one who is thoroughly acquainted with the
|
||
evils of war that can thoroughly understand the profitable way of
|
||
carrying it on.
|
||
|
||
[That is, with rapidity. Only one who knows the disastrous
|
||
effects of a long war can realize the supreme importance of
|
||
rapidity in bringing it to a close. Only two commentators seem
|
||
to favor this interpretation, but it fits well into the logic of
|
||
the context, whereas the rendering, "He who does not know the
|
||
evils of war cannot appreciate its benefits," is distinctly
|
||
pointless.]
|
||
|
||
8. The skillful soldier does not raise a second levy,
|
||
neither are his supply-wagons loaded more than twice.
|
||
|
||
[Once war is declared, he will not waste precious time in
|
||
waiting for reinforcements, nor will he return his army back for
|
||
fresh supplies, but crosses the enemy's frontier without delay.
|
||
This may seem an audacious policy to recommend, but with all
|
||
great strategists, from Julius Caesar to Napoleon Bonaparte, the
|
||
value of time -- that is, being a little ahead of your opponent --
|
||
has counted for more than either numerical superiority or the
|
||
nicest calculations with regard to commissariat.]
|
||
|
||
9. Bring war material with you from home, but forage on the
|
||
enemy. Thus the army will have food enough for its needs.
|
||
|
||
[The Chinese word translated here as "war material"
|
||
literally means "things to be used", and is meant in the widest
|
||
sense. It includes all the impedimenta of an army, apart from
|
||
provisions.]
|
||
|
||
10. Poverty of the State exchequer causes an army to be
|
||
maintained by contributions from a distance. Contributing to
|
||
maintain an army at a distance causes the people to be
|
||
impoverished.
|
||
|
||
[The beginning of this sentence does not balance properly
|
||
with the next, though obviously intended to do so. The
|
||
arrangement, moreover, is so awkward that I cannot help
|
||
suspecting some corruption in the text. It never seems to occur
|
||
to Chinese commentators that an emendation may be necessary for
|
||
the sense, and we get no help from them there. The Chinese words
|
||
Sun Tzu used to indicate the cause of the people's impoverishment
|
||
clearly have reference to some system by which the husbandmen
|
||
sent their contributions of corn to the army direct. But why
|
||
should it fall on them to maintain an army in this way, except
|
||
because the State or Government is too poor to do so?]
|
||
|
||
11. On the other hand, the proximity of an army causes
|
||
prices to go up; and high prices cause the people's substance to
|
||
be drained away.
|
||
|
||
[Wang Hsi says high prices occur before the army has left
|
||
its own territory. Ts`ao Kung understands it of an army that has
|
||
already crossed the frontier.]
|
||
|
||
12. When their substance is drained away, the peasantry
|
||
will be afflicted by heavy exactions.
|
||
13, 14. With this loss of substance and exhaustion of
|
||
strength, the homes of the people will be stripped bare, and
|
||
three-tenths of their income will be dissipated;
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu and Wang Hsi agree that the people are not mulcted
|
||
not of 3/10, but of 7/10, of their income. But this is hardly to
|
||
be extracted from our text. Ho Shih has a characteristic tag:
|
||
"The PEOPLE being regarded as the essential part of the State,
|
||
and FOOD as the people's heaven, is it not right that those in
|
||
authority should value and be careful of both?"]
|
||
|
||
while government expenses for broken chariots, worn-out horses,
|
||
breast-plates and helmets, bows and arrows, spears and shields,
|
||
protective mantles, draught-oxen and heavy wagons, will amount to
|
||
four-tenths of its total revenue.
|
||
15. Hence a wise general makes a point of foraging on the
|
||
enemy. One cartload of the enemy's provisions is equivalent to
|
||
twenty of one's own, and likewise a single PICUL of his provender
|
||
is equivalent to twenty from one's own store.
|
||
|
||
[Because twenty cartloads will be consumed in the process of
|
||
transporting one cartload to the front. A PICUL is a unit of
|
||
measure equal to 133.3 pounds (65.5 kilograms).]
|
||
|
||
16. Now in order to kill the enemy, our men must be roused
|
||
to anger; that there may be advantage from defeating the enemy,
|
||
they must have their rewards.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu says: "Rewards are necessary in order to make the
|
||
soldiers see the advantage of beating the enemy; thus, when you
|
||
capture spoils from the enemy, they must be used as rewards, so
|
||
that all your men may have a keen desire to fight, each on his
|
||
own account."]
|
||
|
||
17. Therefore in chariot fighting, when ten or more
|
||
chariots have been taken, those should be rewarded who took the
|
||
first. Our own flags should be substituted for those of the
|
||
enemy, and the chariots mingled and used in conjunction with
|
||
ours. The captured soldiers should be kindly treated and kept.
|
||
18. This is called, using the conquered foe to augment
|
||
one's own strength.
|
||
19. In war, then, let your great object be victory, not
|
||
lengthy campaigns.
|
||
|
||
[As Ho Shih remarks: "War is not a thing to be trifled
|
||
with." Sun Tzu here reiterates the main lesson which this
|
||
chapter is intended to enforce."]
|
||
|
||
20. Thus it may be known that the leader of armies is the
|
||
arbiter of the people's fate, the man on whom it depends whether
|
||
the nation shall be in peace or in peril.
|
||
|
||
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
||
|
||
III. ATTACK BY STRATAGEM
|
||
|
||
|
||
1. Sun Tzu said: In the practical art of war, the best
|
||
thing of all is to take the enemy's country whole and intact; to
|
||
shatter and destroy it is not so good. So, too, it is better to
|
||
recapture an army entire than to destroy it, to capture a
|
||
regiment, a detachment or a company entire than to destroy them.
|
||
|
||
[The equivalent to an army corps, according to Ssu-ma Fa,
|
||
consisted nominally of 12500 men; according to Ts`ao Kung, the
|
||
equivalent of a regiment contained 500 men, the equivalent to a
|
||
detachment consists from any number between 100 and 500, and the
|
||
equivalent of a company contains from 5 to 100 men. For the last
|
||
two, however, Chang Yu gives the exact figures of 100 and 5
|
||
respectively.]
|
||
|
||
2. Hence to fight and conquer in all your battles is not
|
||
supreme excellence; supreme excellence consists in breaking the
|
||
enemy's resistance without fighting.
|
||
|
||
[Here again, no modern strategist but will approve the words
|
||
of the old Chinese general. Moltke's greatest triumph, the
|
||
capitulation of the huge French army at Sedan, was won
|
||
practically without bloodshed.]
|
||
|
||
3. Thus the highest form of generalship is to balk the
|
||
enemy's plans;
|
||
|
||
[Perhaps the word "balk" falls short of expressing the full
|
||
force of the Chinese word, which implies not an attitude of
|
||
defense, whereby one might be content to foil the enemy's
|
||
stratagems one after another, but an active policy of counter-
|
||
attack. Ho Shih puts this very clearly in his note: "When the
|
||
enemy has made a plan of attack against us, we must anticipate
|
||
him by delivering our own attack first."]
|
||
|
||
the next best is to prevent the junction of the enemy's forces;
|
||
|
||
[Isolating him from his allies. We must not forget that Sun
|
||
Tzu, in speaking of hostilities, always has in mind the numerous
|
||
states or principalities into which the China of his day was
|
||
split up.]
|
||
|
||
the next in order is to attack the enemy's army in the field;
|
||
|
||
[When he is already at full strength.]
|
||
|
||
and the worst policy of all is to besiege walled cities.
|
||
|
||
4. The rule is, not to besiege walled cities if it can
|
||
possibly be avoided.
|
||
|
||
[Another sound piece of military theory. Had the Boers
|
||
acted upon it in 1899, and refrained from dissipating their
|
||
strength before Kimberley, Mafeking, or even Ladysmith, it is
|
||
more than probable that they would have been masters of the
|
||
situation before the British were ready seriously to oppose
|
||
them.]
|
||
|
||
The preparation of mantlets, movable shelters, and various
|
||
implements of war, will take up three whole months;
|
||
|
||
[It is not quite clear what the Chinese word, here
|
||
translated as "mantlets", described. Ts`ao Kung simply defines
|
||
them as "large shields," but we get a better idea of them from Li
|
||
Ch`uan, who says they were to protect the heads of those who were
|
||
assaulting the city walls at close quarters. This seems to
|
||
suggest a sort of Roman TESTUDO, ready made. Tu Mu says they
|
||
were wheeled vehicles used in repelling attacks, but this is
|
||
denied by Ch`en Hao. See supra II. 14. The name is also applied
|
||
to turrets on city walls. Of the "movable shelters" we get a
|
||
fairly clear description from several commentators. They were
|
||
wooden missile-proof structures on four wheels, propelled from
|
||
within, covered over with raw hides, and used in sieges to convey
|
||
parties of men to and from the walls, for the purpose of filling
|
||
up the encircling moat with earth. Tu Mu adds that they are now
|
||
called "wooden donkeys."]
|
||
|
||
and the piling up of mounds over against the walls will take
|
||
three months more.
|
||
|
||
[These were great mounds or ramparts of earth heaped up to
|
||
the level of the enemy's walls in order to discover the weak
|
||
points in the defense, and also to destroy the fortified turrets
|
||
mentioned in the preceding note.]
|
||
|
||
5. The general, unable to control his irritation, will
|
||
launch his men to the assault like swarming ants,
|
||
|
||
[This vivid simile of Ts`ao Kung is taken from the spectacle
|
||
of an army of ants climbing a wall. The meaning is that the
|
||
general, losing patience at the long delay, may make a premature
|
||
attempt to storm the place before his engines of war are ready.]
|
||
|
||
with the result that one-third of his men are slain, while the
|
||
town still remains untaken. Such are the disastrous effects of a
|
||
siege.
|
||
|
||
[We are reminded of the terrible losses of the Japanese
|
||
before Port Arthur, in the most recent siege which history has to
|
||
record.]
|
||
|
||
6. Therefore the skillful leader subdues the enemy's troops
|
||
without any fighting; he captures their cities without laying
|
||
siege to them; he overthrows their kingdom without lengthy
|
||
operations in the field.
|
||
|
||
[Chia Lin notes that he only overthrows the Government, but
|
||
does no harm to individuals. The classical instance is Wu Wang,
|
||
who after having put an end to the Yin dynasty was acclaimed
|
||
"Father and mother of the people."]
|
||
|
||
7. With his forces intact he will dispute the mastery of
|
||
the Empire, and thus, without losing a man, his triumph will be
|
||
complete.
|
||
|
||
[Owing to the double meanings in the Chinese text, the
|
||
latter part of the sentence is susceptible of quite a different
|
||
meaning: "And thus, the weapon not being blunted by use, its
|
||
keenness remains perfect."]
|
||
|
||
This is the method of attacking by stratagem.
|
||
8. It is the rule in war, if our forces are ten to the
|
||
enemy's one, to surround him; if five to one, to attack him;
|
||
|
||
[Straightway, without waiting for any further advantage.]
|
||
|
||
if twice as numerous, to divide our army into two.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu takes exception to the saying; and at first sight,
|
||
indeed, it appears to violate a fundamental principle of war.
|
||
Ts'ao Kung, however, gives a clue to Sun Tzu's meaning: "Being
|
||
two to the enemy's one, we may use one part of our army in the
|
||
regular way, and the other for some special diversion." Chang Yu
|
||
thus further elucidates the point: "If our force is twice as
|
||
numerous as that of the enemy, it should be split up into two
|
||
divisions, one to meet the enemy in front, and one to fall upon
|
||
his rear; if he replies to the frontal attack, he may be crushed
|
||
from behind; if to the rearward attack, he may be crushed in
|
||
front." This is what is meant by saying that 'one part may be
|
||
used in the regular way, and the other for some special
|
||
diversion.' Tu Mu does not understand that dividing one's army
|
||
is simply an irregular, just as concentrating it is the regular,
|
||
strategical method, and he is too hasty in calling this a
|
||
mistake."]
|
||
|
||
9. If equally matched, we can offer battle;
|
||
|
||
[Li Ch`uan, followed by Ho Shih, gives the following
|
||
paraphrase: "If attackers and attacked are equally matched in
|
||
strength, only the able general will fight."]
|
||
|
||
if slightly inferior in numbers, we can avoid the enemy;
|
||
|
||
[The meaning, "we can WATCH the enemy," is certainly a great
|
||
improvement on the above; but unfortunately there appears to be
|
||
no very good authority for the variant. Chang Yu reminds us that
|
||
the saying only applies if the other factors are equal; a small
|
||
difference in numbers is often more than counterbalanced by
|
||
superior energy and discipline.]
|
||
|
||
if quite unequal in every way, we can flee from him.
|
||
10. Hence, though an obstinate fight may be made by a small
|
||
force, in the end it must be captured by the larger force.
|
||
11. Now the general is the bulwark of the State; if the
|
||
bulwark is complete at all points; the State will be strong; if
|
||
the bulwark is defective, the State will be weak.
|
||
|
||
[As Li Ch`uan tersely puts it: "Gap indicates deficiency;
|
||
if the general's ability is not perfect (i.e. if he is not
|
||
thoroughly versed in his profession), his army will lack
|
||
strength."]
|
||
|
||
12. There are three ways in which a ruler can bring
|
||
misfortune upon his army:--
|
||
13. (1) By commanding the army to advance or to retreat,
|
||
being ignorant of the fact that it cannot obey. This is called
|
||
hobbling the army.
|
||
|
||
[Li Ch`uan adds the comment: "It is like tying together the
|
||
legs of a thoroughbred, so that it is unable to gallop." One
|
||
would naturally think of "the ruler" in this passage as being at
|
||
home, and trying to direct the movements of his army from a
|
||
distance. But the commentators understand just the reverse, and
|
||
quote the saying of T`ai Kung: "A kingdom should not be
|
||
governed from without, and army should not be directed from
|
||
within." Of course it is true that, during an engagement, or
|
||
when in close touch with the enemy, the general should not be in
|
||
the thick of his own troops, but a little distance apart.
|
||
Otherwise, he will be liable to misjudge the position as a whole,
|
||
and give wrong orders.]
|
||
|
||
14. (2) By attempting to govern an army in the same way as
|
||
he administers a kingdom, being ignorant of the conditions which
|
||
obtain in an army. This causes restlessness in the soldier's
|
||
minds.
|
||
|
||
[Ts`ao Kung's note is, freely translated: "The military
|
||
sphere and the civil sphere are wholly distinct; you can't handle
|
||
an army in kid gloves." And Chang Yu says: "Humanity and
|
||
justice are the principles on which to govern a state, but not an
|
||
army; opportunism and flexibility, on the other hand, are
|
||
military rather than civil virtues to assimilate the governing of
|
||
an army"--to that of a State, understood.]
|
||
|
||
15. (3) By employing the officers of his army without
|
||
discrimination,
|
||
|
||
[That is, he is not careful to use the right man in the
|
||
right place.]
|
||
|
||
through ignorance of the military principle of adaptation to
|
||
circumstances. This shakes the confidence of the soldiers.
|
||
|
||
[I follow Mei Yao-ch`en here. The other commentators refer
|
||
not to the ruler, as in SS. 13, 14, but to the officers he
|
||
employs. Thus Tu Yu says: "If a general is ignorant of the
|
||
principle of adaptability, he must not be entrusted with a
|
||
position of authority." Tu Mu quotes: "The skillful employer of
|
||
men will employ the wise man, the brave man, the covetous man,
|
||
and the stupid man. For the wise man delights in establishing
|
||
his merit, the brave man likes to show his courage in action, the
|
||
covetous man is quick at seizing advantages, and the stupid man
|
||
has no fear of death."]
|
||
|
||
16. But when the army is restless and distrustful, trouble
|
||
is sure to come from the other feudal princes. This is simply
|
||
bringing anarchy into the army, and flinging victory away.
|
||
17. Thus we may know that there are five essentials for
|
||
victory: (1) He will win who knows when to fight and when not to
|
||
fight.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu says: If he can fight, he advances and takes the
|
||
offensive; if he cannot fight, he retreats and remains on the
|
||
defensive. He will invariably conquer who knows whether it is
|
||
right to take the offensive or the defensive.]
|
||
|
||
(2) He will win who knows how to handle both superior and
|
||
inferior forces.
|
||
|
||
[This is not merely the general's ability to estimate
|
||
numbers correctly, as Li Ch`uan and others make out. Chang Yu
|
||
expounds the saying more satisfactorily: "By applying the art of
|
||
war, it is possible with a lesser force to defeat a greater, and
|
||
vice versa. The secret lies in an eye for locality, and in not
|
||
letting the right moment slip. Thus Wu Tzu says: 'With a
|
||
superior force, make for easy ground; with an inferior one, make
|
||
for difficult ground.'"]
|
||
|
||
(3) He will win whose army is animated by the same spirit
|
||
throughout all its ranks.
|
||
(4) He will win who, prepared himself, waits to take the
|
||
enemy unprepared.
|
||
(5) He will win who has military capacity and is not
|
||
interfered with by the sovereign.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Yu quotes Wang Tzu as saying: "It is the sovereign's
|
||
function to give broad instructions, but to decide on battle it
|
||
is the function of the general." It is needless to dilate on the
|
||
military disasters which have been caused by undue interference
|
||
with operations in the field on the part of the home government.
|
||
Napoleon undoubtedly owed much of his extraordinary success to
|
||
the fact that he was not hampered by central authority.]
|
||
|
||
18. Hence the saying: If you know the enemy and know
|
||
yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles. If
|
||
you know yourself but not the enemy, for every victory gained you
|
||
will also suffer a defeat.
|
||
|
||
[Li Ch`uan cites the case of Fu Chien, prince of Ch`in, who
|
||
in 383 A.D. marched with a vast army against the Chin Emperor.
|
||
When warned not to despise an enemy who could command the
|
||
services of such men as Hsieh An and Huan Ch`ung, he boastfully
|
||
replied: "I have the population of eight provinces at my back,
|
||
infantry and horsemen to the number of one million; why, they
|
||
could dam up the Yangtsze River itself by merely throwing their
|
||
whips into the stream. What danger have I to fear?"
|
||
Nevertheless, his forces were soon after disastrously routed at
|
||
the Fei River, and he was obliged to beat a hasty retreat.]
|
||
|
||
If you know neither the enemy nor yourself, you will succumb in
|
||
every battle.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu said: "Knowing the enemy enables you to take the
|
||
offensive, knowing yourself enables you to stand on the
|
||
defensive." He adds: "Attack is the secret of defense; defense
|
||
is the planning of an attack." It would be hard to find a better
|
||
epitome of the root-principle of war.]
|
||
|
||
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
||
|
||
IV. TACTICAL DISPOSITIONS
|
||
|
||
|
||
[Ts`ao Kung explains the Chinese meaning of the words for
|
||
the title of this chapter: "marching and countermarching on the
|
||
part of the two armies with a view to discovering each other's
|
||
condition." Tu Mu says: "It is through the dispositions of an
|
||
army that its condition may be discovered. Conceal your
|
||
dispositions, and your condition will remain secret, which leads
|
||
to victory,; show your dispositions, and your condition will
|
||
become patent, which leads to defeat." Wang Hsi remarks that the
|
||
good general can "secure success by modifying his tactics to meet
|
||
those of the enemy."]
|
||
|
||
1. Sun Tzu said: The good fighters of old first put
|
||
themselves beyond the possibility of defeat, and then waited for
|
||
an opportunity of defeating the enemy.
|
||
2. To secure ourselves against defeat lies in our own
|
||
hands, but the opportunity of defeating the enemy is provided by
|
||
the enemy himself.
|
||
|
||
[That is, of course, by a mistake on the enemy's part.]
|
||
|
||
3. Thus the good fighter is able to secure himself against
|
||
defeat,
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu says this is done, "By concealing the disposition
|
||
of his troops, covering up his tracks, and taking unremitting
|
||
precautions."]
|
||
|
||
but cannot make certain of defeating the enemy.
|
||
4. Hence the saying: One may KNOW how to conquer without
|
||
being able to DO it.
|
||
5. Security against defeat implies defensive tactics;
|
||
ability to defeat the enemy means taking the offensive.
|
||
|
||
[I retain the sense found in a similar passage in ss. 1-3,
|
||
in spite of the fact that the commentators are all against me.
|
||
The meaning they give, "He who cannot conquer takes the
|
||
defensive," is plausible enough.]
|
||
|
||
6. Standing on the defensive indicates insufficient
|
||
strength; attacking, a superabundance of strength.
|
||
7. The general who is skilled in defense hides in the most
|
||
secret recesses of the earth;
|
||
|
||
[Literally, "hides under the ninth earth," which is a
|
||
metaphor indicating the utmost secrecy and concealment, so that
|
||
the enemy may not know his whereabouts."]
|
||
|
||
he who is skilled in attack flashes forth from the topmost
|
||
heights of heaven.
|
||
|
||
[Another metaphor, implying that he falls on his adversary
|
||
like a thunderbolt, against which there is no time to prepare.
|
||
This is the opinion of most of the commentators.]
|
||
|
||
Thus on the one hand we have ability to protect ourselves; on the
|
||
other, a victory that is complete.
|
||
8. To see victory only when it is within the ken of the
|
||
common herd is not the acme of excellence.
|
||
|
||
[As Ts`ao Kung remarks, "the thing is to see the plant
|
||
before it has germinated," to foresee the event before the action
|
||
has begun. Li Ch`uan alludes to the story of Han Hsin who, when
|
||
about to attack the vastly superior army of Chao, which was
|
||
strongly entrenched in the city of Ch`eng-an, said to his
|
||
officers: "Gentlemen, we are going to annihilate the enemy, and
|
||
shall meet again at dinner." The officers hardly took his words
|
||
seriously, and gave a very dubious assent. But Han Hsin had
|
||
already worked out in his mind the details of a clever stratagem,
|
||
whereby, as he foresaw, he was able to capture the city and
|
||
inflict a crushing defeat on his adversary."]
|
||
|
||
9. Neither is it the acme of excellence if you fight and
|
||
conquer and the whole Empire says, "Well done!"
|
||
|
||
[True excellence being, as Tu Mu says: "To plan secretly,
|
||
to move surreptitiously, to foil the enemy's intentions and balk
|
||
his schemes, so that at last the day may be won without shedding
|
||
a drop of blood." Sun Tzu reserves his approbation for things
|
||
that
|
||
"the world's coarse thumb
|
||
And finger fail to plumb."]
|
||
|
||
10. To lift an autumn hair is no sign of great strength;
|
||
|
||
["Autumn" hair" is explained as the fur of a hare, which is
|
||
finest in autumn, when it begins to grow afresh. The phrase is a
|
||
very common one in Chinese writers.]
|
||
|
||
to see the sun and moon is no sign of sharp sight; to hear the
|
||
noise of thunder is no sign of a quick ear.
|
||
|
||
[Ho Shih gives as real instances of strength, sharp sight
|
||
and quick hearing: Wu Huo, who could lift a tripod weighing 250
|
||
stone; Li Chu, who at a distance of a hundred paces could see
|
||
objects no bigger than a mustard seed; and Shih K`uang, a blind
|
||
musician who could hear the footsteps of a mosquito.]
|
||
|
||
11. What the ancients called a clever fighter is one who
|
||
not only wins, but excels in winning with ease.
|
||
|
||
[The last half is literally "one who, conquering, excels in
|
||
easy conquering." Mei Yao-ch`en says: "He who only sees the
|
||
obvious, wins his battles with difficulty; he who looks below the
|
||
surface of things, wins with ease."]
|
||
|
||
12. Hence his victories bring him neither reputation for
|
||
wisdom nor credit for courage.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu explains this very well: "Inasmuch as his victories
|
||
are gained over circumstances that have not come to light, the
|
||
world as large knows nothing of them, and he wins no reputation
|
||
for wisdom; inasmuch as the hostile state submits before there
|
||
has been any bloodshed, he receives no credit for courage."]
|
||
|
||
13. He wins his battles by making no mistakes.
|
||
|
||
[Ch`en Hao says: "He plans no superfluous marches, he
|
||
devises no futile attacks." The connection of ideas is thus
|
||
explained by Chang Yu: "One who seeks to conquer by sheer
|
||
strength, clever though he may be at winning pitched battles, is
|
||
also liable on occasion to be vanquished; whereas he who can look
|
||
into the future and discern conditions that are not yet manifest,
|
||
will never make a blunder and therefore invariably win."]
|
||
|
||
Making no mistakes is what establishes the certainty of victory,
|
||
for it means conquering an enemy that is already defeated.
|
||
14. Hence the skillful fighter puts himself into a position
|
||
which makes defeat impossible, and does not miss the moment for
|
||
defeating the enemy.
|
||
|
||
[A "counsel of perfection" as Tu Mu truly observes.
|
||
"Position" need not be confined to the actual ground occupied by
|
||
the troops. It includes all the arrangements and preparations
|
||
which a wise general will make to increase the safety of his
|
||
army.]
|
||
|
||
15. Thus it is that in war the victorious strategist only
|
||
seeks battle after the victory has been won, whereas he who is
|
||
destined to defeat first fights and afterwards looks for victory.
|
||
|
||
[Ho Shih thus expounds the paradox: "In warfare, first lay
|
||
plans which will ensure victory, and then lead your army to
|
||
battle; if you will not begin with stratagem but rely on brute
|
||
strength alone, victory will no longer be assured."]
|
||
|
||
16. The consummate leader cultivates the moral law, and
|
||
strictly adheres to method and discipline; thus it is in his
|
||
power to control success.
|
||
17. In respect of military method, we have, firstly,
|
||
Measurement; secondly, Estimation of quantity; thirdly,
|
||
Calculation; fourthly, Balancing of chances; fifthly, Victory.
|
||
18. Measurement owes its existence to Earth; Estimation of
|
||
quantity to Measurement; Calculation to Estimation of quantity;
|
||
Balancing of chances to Calculation; and Victory to Balancing of
|
||
chances.
|
||
|
||
[It is not easy to distinguish the four terms very clearly
|
||
in the Chinese. The first seems to be surveying and measurement
|
||
of the ground, which enable us to form an estimate of the enemy's
|
||
strength, and to make calculations based on the data thus
|
||
obtained; we are thus led to a general weighing-up, or comparison
|
||
of the enemy's chances with our own; if the latter turn the
|
||
scale, then victory ensues. The chief difficulty lies in third
|
||
term, which in the Chinese some commentators take as a
|
||
calculation of NUMBERS, thereby making it nearly synonymous with
|
||
the second term. Perhaps the second term should be thought of as
|
||
a consideration of the enemy's general position or condition,
|
||
while the third term is the estimate of his numerical strength.
|
||
On the other hand, Tu Mu says: "The question of relative
|
||
strength having been settled, we can bring the varied resources
|
||
of cunning into play." Ho Shih seconds this interpretation, but
|
||
weakens it. However, it points to the third term as being a
|
||
calculation of numbers.]
|
||
|
||
19. A victorious army opposed to a routed one, is as a
|
||
pound's weight placed in the scale against a single grain.
|
||
|
||
[Literally, "a victorious army is like an I (20 oz.) weighed
|
||
against a SHU (1/24 oz.); a routed army is a SHU weighed against
|
||
an I." The point is simply the enormous advantage which a
|
||
disciplined force, flushed with victory, has over one demoralized
|
||
by defeat." Legge, in his note on Mencius, I. 2. ix. 2, makes
|
||
the I to be 24 Chinese ounces, and corrects Chu Hsi's statement
|
||
that it equaled 20 oz. only. But Li Ch`uan of the T`ang dynasty
|
||
here gives the same figure as Chu Hsi.]
|
||
|
||
20. The onrush of a conquering force is like the bursting
|
||
of pent-up waters into a chasm a thousand fathoms deep.
|
||
|
||
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
||
|
||
V. ENERGY
|
||
|
||
|
||
1. Sun Tzu said: The control of a large force is the same
|
||
principle as the control of a few men: it is merely a question
|
||
of dividing up their numbers.
|
||
|
||
[That is, cutting up the army into regiments, companies,
|
||
etc., with subordinate officers in command of each. Tu Mu
|
||
reminds us of Han Hsin's famous reply to the first Han Emperor,
|
||
who once said to him: "How large an army do you think I could
|
||
lead?" "Not more than 100,000 men, your Majesty." "And you?"
|
||
asked the Emperor. "Oh!" he answered, "the more the better."]
|
||
|
||
2. Fighting with a large army under your command is nowise
|
||
different from fighting with a small one: it is merely a
|
||
question of instituting signs and signals.
|
||
3. To ensure that your whole host may withstand the brunt
|
||
of the enemy's attack and remain unshaken - this is effected by
|
||
maneuvers direct and indirect.
|
||
|
||
[We now come to one of the most interesting parts of Sun
|
||
Tzu's treatise, the discussion of the CHENG and the CH`I." As it
|
||
is by no means easy to grasp the full significance of these two
|
||
terms, or to render them consistently by good English
|
||
equivalents; it may be as well to tabulate some of the
|
||
commentators' remarks on the subject before proceeding further.
|
||
Li Ch`uan: "Facing the enemy is CHENG, making lateral diversion
|
||
is CH`I. Chia Lin: "In presence of the enemy, your troops
|
||
should be arrayed in normal fashion, but in order to secure
|
||
victory abnormal maneuvers must be employed." Mei Yao-ch`en:
|
||
"CH`I is active, CHENG is passive; passivity means waiting for an
|
||
opportunity, activity beings the victory itself." Ho Shih: "We
|
||
must cause the enemy to regard our straightforward attack as one
|
||
that is secretly designed, and vice versa; thus CHENG may also be
|
||
CH`I, and CH`I may also be CHENG." He instances the famous
|
||
exploit of Han Hsin, who when marching ostensibly against Lin-
|
||
chin (now Chao-i in Shensi), suddenly threw a large force across
|
||
the Yellow River in wooden tubs, utterly disconcerting his
|
||
opponent. [Ch`ien Han Shu, ch. 3.] Here, we are told, the march
|
||
on Lin-chin was CHENG, and the surprise maneuver was CH`I."
|
||
Chang Yu gives the following summary of opinions on the words:
|
||
"Military writers do not agree with regard to the meaning of CH`I
|
||
and CHENG. Wei Liao Tzu [4th cent. B.C.] says: 'Direct warfare
|
||
favors frontal attacks, indirect warfare attacks from the rear.'
|
||
Ts`ao Kung says: 'Going straight out to join battle is a direct
|
||
operation; appearing on the enemy's rear is an indirect
|
||
maneuver.' Li Wei-kung [6th and 7th cent. A.D.] says: 'In war,
|
||
to march straight ahead is CHENG; turning movements, on the other
|
||
hand, are CH`I.' These writers simply regard CHENG as CHENG, and
|
||
CH`I as CH`I; they do not note that the two are mutually
|
||
interchangeable and run into each other like the two sides of a
|
||
circle [see infra, ss. 11]. A comment on the T`ang Emperor T`ai
|
||
Tsung goes to the root of the matter: 'A CH`I maneuver may be
|
||
CHENG, if we make the enemy look upon it as CHENG; then our real
|
||
attack will be CH`I, and vice versa. The whole secret lies in
|
||
confusing the enemy, so that he cannot fathom our real intent.'"
|
||
To put it perhaps a little more clearly: any attack or other
|
||
operation is CHENG, on which the enemy has had his attention
|
||
fixed; whereas that is CH`I," which takes him by surprise or
|
||
comes from an unexpected quarter. If the enemy perceives a
|
||
movement which is meant to be CH`I," it immediately becomes
|
||
CHENG."]
|
||
|
||
4. That the impact of your army may be like a grindstone
|
||
dashed against an egg - this is effected by the science of weak
|
||
points and strong.
|
||
5. In all fighting, the direct method may be used for
|
||
joining battle, but indirect methods will be needed in order to
|
||
secure victory.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu says: "Steadily develop indirect tactics, either
|
||
by pounding the enemy's flanks or falling on his rear." A
|
||
brilliant example of "indirect tactics" which decided the
|
||
fortunes of a campaign was Lord Roberts' night march round the
|
||
Peiwar Kotal in the second Afghan war. [1]
|
||
|
||
6. Indirect tactics, efficiently applied, are inexhausible
|
||
as Heaven and Earth, unending as the flow of rivers and streams;
|
||
like the sun and moon, they end but to begin anew; like the four
|
||
seasons, they pass away to return once more.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Yu and Chang Yu understand this of the permutations of
|
||
CH`I and CHENG." But at present Sun Tzu is not speaking of CHENG
|
||
at all, unless, indeed, we suppose with Cheng Yu-hsien that a
|
||
clause relating to it has fallen out of the text. Of course, as
|
||
has already been pointed out, the two are so inextricably
|
||
interwoven in all military operations, that they cannot really be
|
||
considered apart. Here we simply have an expression, in
|
||
figurative language, of the almost infinite resource of a great
|
||
leader.]
|
||
|
||
7. There are not more than five musical notes, yet the
|
||
combinations of these five give rise to more melodies than can
|
||
ever be heard.
|
||
8. There are not more than five primary colors (blue,
|
||
yellow, red, white, and black), yet in combination they produce
|
||
more hues than can ever been seen.
|
||
9 There are not more than five cardinal tastes (sour,
|
||
acrid, salt, sweet, bitter), yet combinations of them yield more
|
||
flavors than can ever be tasted.
|
||
10. In battle, there are not more than two methods of
|
||
attack - the direct and the indirect; yet these two in
|
||
combination give rise to an endless series of maneuvers.
|
||
11. The direct and the indirect lead on to each other in
|
||
turn. It is like moving in a circle - you never come to an end.
|
||
Who can exhaust the possibilities of their combination?
|
||
12. The onset of troops is like the rush of a torrent which
|
||
will even roll stones along in its course.
|
||
13. The quality of decision is like the well-timed swoop of
|
||
a falcon which enables it to strike and destroy its victim.
|
||
|
||
[The Chinese here is tricky and a certain key word in the
|
||
context it is used defies the best efforts of the translator. Tu
|
||
Mu defines this word as "the measurement or estimation of
|
||
distance." But this meaning does not quite fit the illustrative
|
||
simile in ss. 15. Applying this definition to the falcon, it
|
||
seems to me to denote that instinct of SELF RESTRAINT which keeps
|
||
the bird from swooping on its quarry until the right moment,
|
||
together with the power of judging when the right moment has
|
||
arrived. The analogous quality in soldiers is the highly
|
||
important one of being able to reserve their fire until the very
|
||
instant at which it will be most effective. When the "Victory"
|
||
went into action at Trafalgar at hardly more than drifting pace,
|
||
she was for several minutes exposed to a storm of shot and shell
|
||
before replying with a single gun. Nelson coolly waited until he
|
||
was within close range, when the broadside he brought to bear
|
||
worked fearful havoc on the enemy's nearest ships.]
|
||
|
||
14. Therefore the good fighter will be terrible in his
|
||
onset, and prompt in his decision.
|
||
|
||
[The word "decision" would have reference to the measurement
|
||
of distance mentioned above, letting the enemy get near before
|
||
striking. But I cannot help thinking that Sun Tzu meant to use
|
||
the word in a figurative sense comparable to our own idiom "short
|
||
and sharp." Cf. Wang Hsi's note, which after describing the
|
||
falcon's mode of attack, proceeds: "This is just how the
|
||
'psychological moment' should be seized in war."]
|
||
|
||
15. Energy may be likened to the bending of a crossbow;
|
||
decision, to the releasing of a trigger.
|
||
|
||
[None of the commentators seem to grasp the real point of
|
||
the simile of energy and the force stored up in the bent cross-
|
||
bow until released by the finger on the trigger.]
|
||
|
||
16. Amid the turmoil and tumult of battle, there may be
|
||
seeming disorder and yet no real disorder at all; amid confusion
|
||
and chaos, your array may be without head or tail, yet it will be
|
||
proof against defeat.
|
||
|
||
[Mei Yao-ch`en says: "The subdivisions of the army having
|
||
been previously fixed, and the various signals agreed upon, the
|
||
separating and joining, the dispersing and collecting which will
|
||
take place in the course of a battle, may give the appearance of
|
||
disorder when no real disorder is possible. Your formation may
|
||
be without head or tail, your dispositions all topsy-turvy, and
|
||
yet a rout of your forces quite out of the question."]
|
||
|
||
17. Simulated disorder postulates perfect discipline,
|
||
simulated fear postulates courage; simulated weakness postulates
|
||
strength.
|
||
|
||
[In order to make the translation intelligible, it is
|
||
necessary to tone down the sharply paradoxical form of the
|
||
original. Ts`ao Kung throws out a hint of the meaning in his
|
||
brief note: "These things all serve to destroy formation and
|
||
conceal one's condition." But Tu Mu is the first to put it quite
|
||
plainly: "If you wish to feign confusion in order to lure the
|
||
enemy on, you must first have perfect discipline; if you wish to
|
||
display timidity in order to entrap the enemy, you must have
|
||
extreme courage; if you wish to parade your weakness in order to
|
||
make the enemy over-confident, you must have exceeding
|
||
strength."]
|
||
|
||
18. Hiding order beneath the cloak of disorder is simply a
|
||
question of subdivision;
|
||
|
||
[See supra, ss. 1.]
|
||
|
||
concealing courage under a show of timidity presupposes a fund of
|
||
latent energy;
|
||
|
||
[The commentators strongly understand a certain Chinese word
|
||
here differently than anywhere else in this chapter. Thus Tu Mu
|
||
says: "seeing that we are favorably circumstanced and yet make
|
||
no move, the enemy will believe that we are really afraid."]
|
||
|
||
masking strength with weakness is to be effected by tactical
|
||
dispositions.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu relates the following anecdote of Kao Tsu, the
|
||
first Han Emperor: "Wishing to crush the Hsiung-nu, he sent out
|
||
spies to report on their condition. But the Hsiung-nu,
|
||
forewarned, carefully concealed all their able-bodied men and
|
||
well-fed horses, and only allowed infirm soldiers and emaciated
|
||
cattle to be seen. The result was that spies one and all
|
||
recommended the Emperor to deliver his attack. Lou Ching alone
|
||
opposed them, saying: "When two countries go to war, they are
|
||
naturally inclined to make an ostentatious display of their
|
||
strength. Yet our spies have seen nothing but old age and
|
||
infirmity. This is surely some ruse on the part of the enemy,
|
||
and it would be unwise for us to attack." The Emperor, however,
|
||
disregarding this advice, fell into the trap and found himself
|
||
surrounded at Po-teng."]
|
||
|
||
19. Thus one who is skillful at keeping the enemy on the
|
||
move maintains deceitful appearances, according to which the
|
||
enemy will act.
|
||
|
||
[Ts`ao Kung's note is "Make a display of weakness and want."
|
||
Tu Mu says: "If our force happens to be superior to the enemy's,
|
||
weakness may be simulated in order to lure him on; but if
|
||
inferior, he must be led to believe that we are strong, in order
|
||
that he may keep off. In fact, all the enemy's movements should
|
||
be determined by the signs that we choose to give him." Note the
|
||
following anecdote of Sun Pin, a descendent of Sun Wu: In 341
|
||
B.C., the Ch`i State being at war with Wei, sent T`ien Chi and
|
||
Sun Pin against the general P`ang Chuan, who happened to be a
|
||
deadly personal enemy of the later. Sun Pin said: "The Ch`i
|
||
State has a reputation for cowardice, and therefore our adversary
|
||
despises us. Let us turn this circumstance to account."
|
||
Accordingly, when the army had crossed the border into Wei
|
||
territory, he gave orders to show 100,000 fires on the first
|
||
night, 50,000 on the next, and the night after only 20,000.
|
||
P`ang Chuan pursued them hotly, saying to himself: "I knew these
|
||
men of Ch`i were cowards: their numbers have already fallen away
|
||
by more than half." In his retreat, Sun Pin came to a narrow
|
||
defile, with he calculated that his pursuers would reach after
|
||
dark. Here he had a tree stripped of its bark, and inscribed
|
||
upon it the words: "Under this tree shall P`ang Chuan die."
|
||
Then, as night began to fall, he placed a strong body of archers
|
||
in ambush near by, with orders to shoot directly they saw a
|
||
light. Later on, P`ang Chuan arrived at the spot, and noticing
|
||
the tree, struck a light in order to read what was written on it.
|
||
His body was immediately riddled by a volley of arrows, and his
|
||
whole army thrown into confusion. [The above is Tu Mu's version
|
||
of the story; the SHIH CHI, less dramatically but probably with
|
||
more historical truth, makes P`ang Chuan cut his own throat with
|
||
an exclamation of despair, after the rout of his army.] ]
|
||
|
||
He sacrifices something, that the enemy may snatch at it.
|
||
|
||
20. By holding out baits, he keeps him on the march; then
|
||
with a body of picked men he lies in wait for him.
|
||
|
||
[With an emendation suggested by Li Ching, this then reads,
|
||
"He lies in wait with the main body of his troops."]
|
||
|
||
21. The clever combatant looks to the effect of combined
|
||
energy, and does not require too much from individuals.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu says: "He first of all considers the power of his
|
||
army in the bulk; afterwards he takes individual talent into
|
||
account, and uses each men according to his capabilities. He
|
||
does not demand perfection from the untalented."]
|
||
|
||
Hence his ability to pick out the right men and utilize combined
|
||
energy.
|
||
22. When he utilizes combined energy, his fighting men
|
||
become as it were like unto rolling logs or stones. For it is
|
||
the nature of a log or stone to remain motionless on level
|
||
ground, and to move when on a slope; if four-cornered, to come to
|
||
a standstill, but if round-shaped, to go rolling down.
|
||
|
||
[Ts`au Kung calls this "the use of natural or inherent
|
||
power."]
|
||
|
||
23. Thus the energy developed by good fighting men is as
|
||
the momentum of a round stone rolled down a mountain thousands
|
||
of feet in height. So much on the subject of energy.
|
||
|
||
[The chief lesson of this chapter, in Tu Mu's opinion, is
|
||
the paramount importance in war of rapid evolutions and sudden
|
||
rushes. "Great results," he adds, "can thus be achieved with
|
||
small forces."]
|
||
|
||
|
||
[1] "Forty-one Years in India," chapter 46.
|
||
|
||
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
||
|
||
VI. WEAK POINTS AND STRONG
|
||
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu attempts to explain the sequence of chapters as
|
||
follows: "Chapter IV, on Tactical Dispositions, treated of the
|
||
offensive and the defensive; chapter V, on Energy, dealt with
|
||
direct and indirect methods. The good general acquaints himself
|
||
first with the theory of attack and defense, and then turns his
|
||
attention to direct and indirect methods. He studies the art of
|
||
varying and combining these two methods before proceeding to the
|
||
subject of weak and strong points. For the use of direct or
|
||
indirect methods arises out of attack and defense, and the
|
||
perception of weak and strong points depends again on the above
|
||
methods. Hence the present chapter comes immediately after the
|
||
chapter on Energy."]
|
||
|
||
1. Sun Tzu said: Whoever is first in the field and awaits
|
||
the coming of the enemy, will be fresh for the fight; whoever is
|
||
second in the field and has to hasten to battle will arrive
|
||
exhausted.
|
||
2. Therefore the clever combatant imposes his will on the
|
||
enemy, but does not allow the enemy's will to be imposed on him.
|
||
|
||
[One mark of a great soldier is that he fight on his own
|
||
terms or fights not at all. [1] ]
|
||
|
||
3. By holding out advantages to him, he can cause the enemy
|
||
to approach of his own accord; or, by inflicting damage, he can
|
||
make it impossible for the enemy to draw near.
|
||
|
||
[In the first case, he will entice him with a bait; in the
|
||
second, he will strike at some important point which the enemy
|
||
will have to defend.]
|
||
|
||
4. If the enemy is taking his ease, he can harass him;
|
||
|
||
[This passage may be cited as evidence against Mei Yao-
|
||
Ch`en's interpretation of I. ss. 23.]
|
||
|
||
if well supplied with food, he can starve him out; if quietly
|
||
encamped, he can force him to move.
|
||
5. Appear at points which the enemy must hasten to defend;
|
||
march swiftly to places where you are not expected.
|
||
6. An army may march great distances without distress, if
|
||
it marches through country where the enemy is not.
|
||
|
||
[Ts`ao Kung sums up very well: "Emerge from the void [q.d.
|
||
like "a bolt from the blue"], strike at vulnerable points, shun
|
||
places that are defended, attack in unexpected quarters."]
|
||
|
||
7. You can be sure of succeeding in your attacks if you
|
||
only attack places which are undefended.
|
||
|
||
[Wang Hsi explains "undefended places" as "weak points; that
|
||
is to say, where the general is lacking in capacity, or the
|
||
soldiers in spirit; where the walls are not strong enough, or the
|
||
precautions not strict enough; where relief comes too late, or
|
||
provisions are too scanty, or the defenders are variance amongst
|
||
themselves."]
|
||
|
||
You can ensure the safety of your defense if you only hold
|
||
positions that cannot be attacked.
|
||
|
||
[I.e., where there are none of the weak points mentioned
|
||
above. There is rather a nice point involved in the
|
||
interpretation of this later clause. Tu Mu, Ch`en Hao, and Mei
|
||
Yao-ch`en assume the meaning to be: "In order to make your
|
||
defense quite safe, you must defend EVEN those places that are
|
||
not likely to be attacked;" and Tu Mu adds: "How much more,
|
||
then, those that will be attacked." Taken thus, however, the
|
||
clause balances less well with the preceding--always a
|
||
consideration in the highly antithetical style which is natural
|
||
to the Chinese. Chang Yu, therefore, seems to come nearer the
|
||
mark in saying: "He who is skilled in attack flashes forth from
|
||
the topmost heights of heaven [see IV. ss. 7], making it
|
||
impossible for the enemy to guard against him. This being so,
|
||
the places that I shall attack are precisely those that the enemy
|
||
cannot defend.... He who is skilled in defense hides in the most
|
||
secret recesses of the earth, making it impossible for the enemy
|
||
to estimate his whereabouts. This being so, the places that I
|
||
shall hold are precisely those that the enemy cannot attack."]
|
||
|
||
8. Hence that general is skillful in attack whose opponent
|
||
does not know what to defend; and he is skillful in defense whose
|
||
opponent does not know what to attack.
|
||
|
||
[An aphorism which puts the whole art of war in a nutshell.]
|
||
|
||
9. O divine art of subtlety and secrecy! Through you we
|
||
learn to be invisible, through you inaudible;
|
||
|
||
[Literally, "without form or sound," but it is said of
|
||
course with reference to the enemy.]
|
||
|
||
and hence we can hold the enemy's fate in our hands.
|
||
10. You may advance and be absolutely irresistible, if you
|
||
make for the enemy's weak points; you may retire and be safe from
|
||
pursuit if your movements are more rapid than those of the enemy.
|
||
11. If we wish to fight, the enemy can be forced to an
|
||
engagement even though he be sheltered behind a high rampart and
|
||
a deep ditch. All we need do is attack some other place that he
|
||
will be obliged to relieve.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu says: "If the enemy is the invading party, we can
|
||
cut his line of communications and occupy the roads by which he
|
||
will have to return; if we are the invaders, we may direct our
|
||
attack against the sovereign himself." It is clear that Sun Tzu,
|
||
unlike certain generals in the late Boer war, was no believer in
|
||
frontal attacks.]
|
||
|
||
12. If we do not wish to fight, we can prevent the enemy
|
||
from engaging us even though the lines of our encampment be
|
||
merely traced out on the ground. All we need do is to throw
|
||
something odd and unaccountable in his way.
|
||
|
||
[This extremely concise expression is intelligibly
|
||
paraphrased by Chia Lin: "even though we have constructed
|
||
neither wall nor ditch." Li Ch`uan says: "we puzzle him by
|
||
strange and unusual dispositions;" and Tu Mu finally clinches the
|
||
meaning by three illustrative anecdotes--one of Chu-ko Liang, who
|
||
when occupying Yang-p`ing and about to be attacked by Ssu-ma I,
|
||
suddenly struck his colors, stopped the beating of the drums, and
|
||
flung open the city gates, showing only a few men engaged in
|
||
sweeping and sprinkling the ground. This unexpected proceeding
|
||
had the intended effect; for Ssu-ma I, suspecting an ambush,
|
||
actually drew off his army and retreated. What Sun Tzu is
|
||
advocating here, therefore, is nothing more nor less than the
|
||
timely use of "bluff."]
|
||
|
||
13. By discovering the enemy's dispositions and remaining
|
||
invisible ourselves, we can keep our forces concentrated, while
|
||
the enemy's must be divided.
|
||
|
||
[The conclusion is perhaps not very obvious, but Chang Yu
|
||
(after Mei Yao-ch`en) rightly explains it thus: "If the enemy's
|
||
dispositions are visible, we can make for him in one body;
|
||
whereas, our own dispositions being kept secret, the enemy will
|
||
be obliged to divide his forces in order to guard against attack
|
||
from every quarter."]
|
||
|
||
14. We can form a single united body, while the enemy must
|
||
split up into fractions. Hence there will be a whole pitted
|
||
against separate parts of a whole, which means that we shall be
|
||
many to the enemy's few.
|
||
15. And if we are able thus to attack an inferior force
|
||
with a superior one, our opponents will be in dire straits.
|
||
16. The spot where we intend to fight must not be made
|
||
known; for then the enemy will have to prepare against a possible
|
||
attack at several different points;
|
||
|
||
[Sheridan once explained the reason of General Grant's
|
||
victories by saying that "while his opponents were kept fully
|
||
employed wondering what he was going to do, HE was thinking most
|
||
of what he was going to do himself."]
|
||
|
||
and his forces being thus distributed in many directions, the
|
||
numbers we shall have to face at any given point will be
|
||
proportionately few.
|
||
17. For should the enemy strengthen his van, he will weaken
|
||
his rear; should he strengthen his rear, he will weaken his van;
|
||
should he strengthen his left, he will weaken his right; should
|
||
he strengthen his right, he will weaken his left. If he sends
|
||
reinforcements everywhere, he will everywhere be weak.
|
||
|
||
[In Frederick the Great's INSTRUCTIONS TO HIS GENERALS we
|
||
read: "A defensive war is apt to betray us into too frequent
|
||
detachment. Those generals who have had but little experience
|
||
attempt to protect every point, while those who are better
|
||
acquainted with their profession, having only the capital object
|
||
in view, guard against a decisive blow, and acquiesce in small
|
||
misfortunes to avoid greater."]
|
||
|
||
18. Numerical weakness comes from having to prepare against
|
||
possible attacks; numerical strength, from compelling our
|
||
adversary to make these preparations against us.
|
||
|
||
[The highest generalship, in Col. Henderson's words, is "to
|
||
compel the enemy to disperse his army, and then to concentrate
|
||
superior force against each fraction in turn."]
|
||
|
||
19. Knowing the place and the time of the coming battle, we
|
||
may concentrate from the greatest distances in order to fight.
|
||
|
||
[What Sun Tzu evidently has in mind is that nice calculation
|
||
of distances and that masterly employment of strategy which
|
||
enable a general to divide his army for the purpose of a long and
|
||
rapid march, and afterwards to effect a junction at precisely the
|
||
right spot and the right hour in order to confront the enemy in
|
||
overwhelming strength. Among many such successful junctions
|
||
which military history records, one of the most dramatic and
|
||
decisive was the appearance of Blucher just at the critical
|
||
moment on the field of Waterloo.]
|
||
|
||
20. But if neither time nor place be known, then the left
|
||
wing will be impotent to succor the right, the right equally
|
||
impotent to succor the left, the van unable to relieve the rear,
|
||
or the rear to support the van. How much more so if the furthest
|
||
portions of the army are anything under a hundred LI apart, and
|
||
even the nearest are separated by several LI!
|
||
|
||
[The Chinese of this last sentence is a little lacking in
|
||
precision, but the mental picture we are required to draw is
|
||
probably that of an army advancing towards a given rendezvous in
|
||
separate columns, each of which has orders to be there on a fixed
|
||
date. If the general allows the various detachments to proceed
|
||
at haphazard, without precise instructions as to the time and
|
||
place of meeting, the enemy will be able to annihilate the army
|
||
in detail. Chang Yu's note may be worth quoting here: "If we do
|
||
not know the place where our opponents mean to concentrate or the
|
||
day on which they will join battle, our unity will be forfeited
|
||
through our preparations for defense, and the positions we hold
|
||
will be insecure. Suddenly happening upon a powerful foe, we
|
||
shall be brought to battle in a flurried condition, and no mutual
|
||
support will be possible between wings, vanguard or rear,
|
||
especially if there is any great distance between the foremost
|
||
and hindmost divisions of the army."]
|
||
|
||
21. Though according to my estimate the soldiers of Yueh
|
||
exceed our own in number, that shall advantage them nothing in
|
||
the matter of victory. I say then that victory can be achieved.
|
||
|
||
[Alas for these brave words! The long feud between the two
|
||
states ended in 473 B.C. with the total defeat of Wu by Kou Chien
|
||
and its incorporation in Yueh. This was doubtless long after Sun
|
||
Tzu's death. With his present assertion compare IV. ss. 4.
|
||
Chang Yu is the only one to point out the seeming discrepancy,
|
||
which he thus goes on to explain: "In the chapter on Tactical
|
||
Dispositions it is said, 'One may KNOW how to conquer without
|
||
being able to DO it,' whereas here we have the statement that
|
||
'victory' can be achieved.' The explanation is, that in the
|
||
former chapter, where the offensive and defensive are under
|
||
discussion, it is said that if the enemy is fully prepared, one
|
||
cannot make certain of beating him. But the present passage
|
||
refers particularly to the soldiers of Yueh who, according to Sun
|
||
Tzu's calculations, will be kept in ignorance of the time and
|
||
place of the impending struggle. That is why he says here that
|
||
victory can be achieved."]
|
||
|
||
22. Though the enemy be stronger in numbers, we may prevent
|
||
him from fighting. Scheme so as to discover his plans and the
|
||
likelihood of their success.
|
||
|
||
[An alternative reading offered by Chia Lin is: "Know
|
||
beforehand all plans conducive to our success and to the enemy's
|
||
failure."
|
||
|
||
23. Rouse him, and learn the principle of his activity or
|
||
inactivity.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu tells us that by noting the joy or anger shown by
|
||
the enemy on being thus disturbed, we shall be able to conclude
|
||
whether his policy is to lie low or the reverse. He instances
|
||
the action of Cho-ku Liang, who sent the scornful present of a
|
||
woman's head-dress to Ssu-ma I, in order to goad him out of his
|
||
Fabian tactics.]
|
||
|
||
Force him to reveal himself, so as to find out his vulnerable
|
||
spots.
|
||
24. Carefully compare the opposing army with your own, so
|
||
that you may know where strength is superabundant and where it is
|
||
deficient.
|
||
|
||
[Cf. IV. ss. 6.]
|
||
|
||
25. In making tactical dispositions, the highest pitch you
|
||
can attain is to conceal them;
|
||
|
||
[The piquancy of the paradox evaporates in translation.
|
||
Concealment is perhaps not so much actual invisibility (see supra
|
||
ss. 9) as "showing no sign" of what you mean to do, of the plans
|
||
that are formed in your brain.]
|
||
|
||
conceal your dispositions, and you will be safe from the prying
|
||
of the subtlest spies, from the machinations of the wisest
|
||
brains.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu explains: "Though the enemy may have clever and
|
||
capable officers, they will not be able to lay any plans against
|
||
us."]
|
||
|
||
26. How victory may be produced for them out of the enemy's
|
||
own tactics--that is what the multitude cannot comprehend.
|
||
27. All men can see the tactics whereby I conquer, but what
|
||
none can see is the strategy out of which victory is evolved.
|
||
|
||
[I.e., everybody can see superficially how a battle is won;
|
||
what they cannot see is the long series of plans and combinations
|
||
which has preceded the battle.]
|
||
|
||
28. Do not repeat the tactics which have gained you one
|
||
victory, but let your methods be regulated by the infinite
|
||
variety of circumstances.
|
||
|
||
[As Wang Hsi sagely remarks: "There is but one root-
|
||
principle underlying victory, but the tactics which lead up to it
|
||
are infinite in number." With this compare Col. Henderson: "The
|
||
rules of strategy are few and simple. They may be learned in a
|
||
week. They may be taught by familiar illustrations or a dozen
|
||
diagrams. But such knowledge will no more teach a man to lead an
|
||
army like Napoleon than a knowledge of grammar will teach him to
|
||
write like Gibbon."]
|
||
|
||
29. Military tactics are like unto water; for water in its
|
||
natural course runs away from high places and hastens downwards.
|
||
30. So in war, the way is to avoid what is strong and to
|
||
strike at what is weak.
|
||
|
||
[Like water, taking the line of least resistance.]
|
||
|
||
31. Water shapes its course according to the nature of the
|
||
ground over which it flows; the soldier works out his victory in
|
||
relation to the foe whom he is facing.
|
||
32. Therefore, just as water retains no constant shape, so
|
||
in warfare there are no constant conditions.
|
||
33. He who can modify his tactics in relation to his
|
||
opponent and thereby succeed in winning, may be called a heaven-
|
||
born captain.
|
||
34. The five elements (water, fire, wood, metal, earth) are
|
||
not always equally predominant;
|
||
|
||
[That is, as Wang Hsi says: "they predominate
|
||
alternately."]
|
||
|
||
the four seasons make way for each other in turn.
|
||
|
||
[Literally, "have no invariable seat."]
|
||
|
||
There are short days and long; the moon has its periods of waning
|
||
and waxing.
|
||
|
||
[Cf. V. ss. 6. The purport of the passage is simply to
|
||
illustrate the want of fixity in war by the changes constantly
|
||
taking place in Nature. The comparison is not very happy,
|
||
however, because the regularity of the phenomena which Sun Tzu
|
||
mentions is by no means paralleled in war.]
|
||
|
||
|
||
[1] See Col. Henderson's biography of Stonewall Jackson, 1902
|
||
ed., vol. II, p. 490.
|
||
|
||
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
||
|
||
VII. MANEUVERING
|
||
|
||
|
||
1. Sun Tzu said: In war, the general receives his commands
|
||
from the sovereign.
|
||
2. Having collected an army and concentrated his forces, he
|
||
must blend and harmonize the different elements thereof before
|
||
pitching his camp.
|
||
|
||
["Chang Yu says: "the establishment of harmony and
|
||
confidence between the higher and lower ranks before venturing
|
||
into the field;" and he quotes a saying of Wu Tzu (chap. 1 ad
|
||
init.): "Without harmony in the State, no military expedition
|
||
can be undertaken; without harmony in the army, no battle array
|
||
can be formed." In an historical romance Sun Tzu is represented
|
||
as saying to Wu Yuan: "As a general rule, those who are waging
|
||
war should get rid of all the domestic troubles before proceeding
|
||
to attack the external foe."]
|
||
|
||
3. After that, comes tactical maneuvering, than which there
|
||
is nothing more difficult.
|
||
|
||
[I have departed slightly from the traditional
|
||
interpretation of Ts`ao Kung, who says: "From the time of
|
||
receiving the sovereign's instructions until our encampment over
|
||
against the enemy, the tactics to be pursued are most difficult."
|
||
It seems to me that the tactics or maneuvers can hardly be said
|
||
to begin until the army has sallied forth and encamped, and
|
||
Ch`ien Hao's note gives color to this view: "For levying,
|
||
concentrating, harmonizing and entrenching an army, there are
|
||
plenty of old rules which will serve. The real difficulty comes
|
||
when we engage in tactical operations." Tu Yu also observes that
|
||
"the great difficulty is to be beforehand with the enemy in
|
||
seizing favorable position."]
|
||
|
||
The difficulty of tactical maneuvering consists in turning the
|
||
devious into the direct, and misfortune into gain.
|
||
|
||
[This sentence contains one of those highly condensed and
|
||
somewhat enigmatical expressions of which Sun Tzu is so fond.
|
||
This is how it is explained by Ts`ao Kung: "Make it appear that
|
||
you are a long way off, then cover the distance rapidly and
|
||
arrive on the scene before your opponent." Tu Mu says:
|
||
"Hoodwink the enemy, so that he may be remiss and leisurely while
|
||
you are dashing along with utmost speed." Ho Shih gives a
|
||
slightly different turn: "Although you may have difficult ground
|
||
to traverse and natural obstacles to encounter this is a drawback
|
||
which can be turned into actual advantage by celerity of
|
||
movement." Signal examples of this saying are afforded by the
|
||
two famous passages across the Alps--that of Hannibal, which laid
|
||
Italy at his mercy, and that of Napoleon two thousand years
|
||
later, which resulted in the great victory of Marengo.]
|
||
|
||
4. Thus, to take a long and circuitous route, after
|
||
enticing the enemy out of the way, and though starting after him,
|
||
to contrive to reach the goal before him, shows knowledge of the
|
||
artifice of DEVIATION.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu cites the famous march of Chao She in 270 B.C. to
|
||
relieve the town of O-yu, which was closely invested by a Ch`in
|
||
army. The King of Chao first consulted Lien P`o on the
|
||
advisability of attempting a relief, but the latter thought the
|
||
distance too great, and the intervening country too rugged and
|
||
difficult. His Majesty then turned to Chao She, who fully
|
||
admitted the hazardous nature of the march, but finally said:
|
||
"We shall be like two rats fighting in a whole--and the pluckier
|
||
one will win!" So he left the capital with his army, but had
|
||
only gone a distance of 30 LI when he stopped and began
|
||
throwing up entrenchments. For 28 days he continued
|
||
strengthening his fortifications, and took care that spies should
|
||
carry the intelligence to the enemy. The Ch`in general was
|
||
overjoyed, and attributed his adversary's tardiness to the fact
|
||
that the beleaguered city was in the Han State, and thus not
|
||
actually part of Chao territory. But the spies had no sooner
|
||
departed than Chao She began a forced march lasting for two days
|
||
and one night, and arrive on the scene of action with such
|
||
astonishing rapidity that he was able to occupy a commanding
|
||
position on the "North hill" before the enemy had got wind of his
|
||
movements. A crushing defeat followed for the Ch`in forces, who
|
||
were obliged to raise the siege of O-yu in all haste and retreat
|
||
across the border.]
|
||
|
||
5. Maneuvering with an army is advantageous; with an
|
||
undisciplined multitude, most dangerous.
|
||
|
||
[I adopt the reading of the T`UNG TIEN, Cheng Yu-hsien and
|
||
the T`U SHU, since they appear to apply the exact nuance required
|
||
in order to make sense. The commentators using the standard text
|
||
take this line to mean that maneuvers may be profitable, or they
|
||
may be dangerous: it all depends on the ability of the general.]
|
||
|
||
6. If you set a fully equipped army in march in order to
|
||
snatch an advantage, the chances are that you will be too late.
|
||
On the other hand, to detach a flying column for the purpose
|
||
involves the sacrifice of its baggage and stores.
|
||
|
||
[Some of the Chinese text is unintelligible to the Chinese
|
||
commentators, who paraphrase the sentence. I submit my own
|
||
rendering without much enthusiasm, being convinced that there is
|
||
some deep-seated corruption in the text. On the whole, it is
|
||
clear that Sun Tzu does not approve of a lengthy march being
|
||
undertaken without supplies. Cf. infra, ss. 11.]
|
||
|
||
7. Thus, if you order your men to roll up their buff-coats,
|
||
and make forced marches without halting day or night, covering
|
||
double the usual distance at a stretch,
|
||
|
||
[The ordinary day's march, according to Tu Mu, was 30 LI;
|
||
but on one occasion, when pursuing Liu Pei, Ts`ao Ts`ao is said
|
||
to have covered the incredible distance of 300 _li_ within
|
||
twenty-four hours.]
|
||
|
||
doing a hundred LI in order to wrest an advantage, the leaders of
|
||
all your three divisions will fall into the hands of the enemy.
|
||
8. The stronger men will be in front, the jaded ones will
|
||
fall behind, and on this plan only one-tenth of your army will
|
||
reach its destination.
|
||
|
||
[The moral is, as Ts`ao Kung and others point out: Don't
|
||
march a hundred LI to gain a tactical advantage, either with or
|
||
without impedimenta. Maneuvers of this description should be
|
||
confined to short distances. Stonewall Jackson said: "The
|
||
hardships of forced marches are often more painful than the
|
||
dangers of battle." He did not often call upon his troops for
|
||
extraordinary exertions. It was only when he intended a
|
||
surprise, or when a rapid retreat was imperative, that he
|
||
sacrificed everything for speed. [1] ]
|
||
|
||
9. If you march fifty LI in order to outmaneuver the enemy,
|
||
you will lose the leader of your first division, and only half
|
||
your force will reach the goal.
|
||
|
||
[Literally, "the leader of the first division will be
|
||
TORN AWAY."]
|
||
|
||
10. If you march thirty LI with the same object, two-thirds
|
||
of your army will arrive.
|
||
|
||
[In the T`UNG TIEN is added: "From this we may know the
|
||
difficulty of maneuvering."]
|
||
|
||
11. We may take it then that an army without its baggage-
|
||
train is lost; without provisions it is lost; without bases of
|
||
supply it is lost.
|
||
|
||
[I think Sun Tzu meant "stores accumulated in depots." But
|
||
Tu Yu says "fodder and the like," Chang Yu says "Goods in
|
||
general," and Wang Hsi says "fuel, salt, foodstuffs, etc."]
|
||
|
||
12. We cannot enter into alliances until we are acquainted
|
||
with the designs of our neighbors.
|
||
13. We are not fit to lead an army on the march unless we
|
||
are familiar with the face of the country--its mountains and
|
||
forests, its pitfalls and precipices, its marshes and swamps.
|
||
14. We shall be unable to turn natural advantage to account
|
||
unless we make use of local guides.
|
||
|
||
[ss. 12-14 are repeated in chap. XI. ss. 52.]
|
||
|
||
15. In war, practice dissimulation, and you will succeed.
|
||
|
||
[In the tactics of Turenne, deception of the enemy,
|
||
especially as to the numerical strength of his troops, took a
|
||
very prominent position. [2] ]
|
||
|
||
16. Whether to concentrate or to divide your troops, must
|
||
be decided by circumstances.
|
||
17. Let your rapidity be that of the wind,
|
||
|
||
[The simile is doubly appropriate, because the wind is not
|
||
only swift but, as Mei Yao-ch`en points out, "invisible and
|
||
leaves no tracks."]
|
||
|
||
your compactness that of the forest.
|
||
|
||
[Meng Shih comes nearer to the mark in his note: "When
|
||
slowly marching, order and ranks must be preserved"--so as to
|
||
guard against surprise attacks. But natural forest do not grow
|
||
in rows, whereas they do generally possess the quality of density
|
||
or compactness.]
|
||
|
||
18. In raiding and plundering be like fire,
|
||
|
||
[Cf. SHIH CHING, IV. 3. iv. 6: "Fierce as a blazing fire
|
||
which no man can check."]
|
||
|
||
is immovability like a mountain.
|
||
|
||
[That is, when holding a position from which the enemy is
|
||
trying to dislodge you, or perhaps, as Tu Yu says, when he is
|
||
trying to entice you into a trap.]
|
||
|
||
19. Let your plans be dark and impenetrable as night, and
|
||
when you move, fall like a thunderbolt.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Yu quotes a saying of T`ai Kung which has passed into a
|
||
proverb: "You cannot shut your ears to the thunder or your eyes
|
||
to the lighting--so rapid are they." Likewise, an attack should
|
||
be made so quickly that it cannot be parried.]
|
||
|
||
20. When you plunder a countryside, let the spoil be
|
||
divided amongst your men;
|
||
|
||
[Sun Tzu wishes to lessen the abuses of indiscriminate
|
||
plundering by insisting that all booty shall be thrown into a
|
||
common stock, which may afterwards be fairly divided amongst
|
||
all.]
|
||
|
||
when you capture new territory, cut it up into allotments for the
|
||
benefit of the soldiery.
|
||
|
||
[Ch`en Hao says "quarter your soldiers on the land, and let
|
||
them sow and plant it." It is by acting on this principle, and
|
||
harvesting the lands they invaded, that the Chinese have
|
||
succeeded in carrying out some of their most memorable and
|
||
triumphant expeditions, such as that of Pan Ch`ao who penetrated
|
||
to the Caspian, and in more recent years, those of Fu-k`ang-an
|
||
and Tso Tsung-t`ang.]
|
||
|
||
21. Ponder and deliberate before you make a move.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu quotes Wei Liao Tzu as saying that we must not
|
||
break camp until we have gained the resisting power of the enemy
|
||
and the cleverness of the opposing general. Cf. the "seven
|
||
comparisons" in I. ss. 13.]
|
||
|
||
22. He will conquer who has learnt the artifice of
|
||
deviation.
|
||
|
||
[See supra, SS. 3, 4.]
|
||
|
||
Such is the art of maneuvering.
|
||
|
||
[With these words, the chapter would naturally come to an
|
||
end. But there now follows a long appendix in the shape of an
|
||
extract from an earlier book on War, now lost, but apparently
|
||
extant at the time when Sun Tzu wrote. The style of this
|
||
fragment is not noticeable different from that of Sun Tzu
|
||
himself, but no commentator raises a doubt as to its
|
||
genuineness.]
|
||
|
||
23. The Book of Army Management says:
|
||
|
||
[It is perhaps significant that none of the earlier
|
||
commentators give us any information about this work. Mei Yao-
|
||
Ch`en calls it "an ancient military classic," and Wang Hsi, "an
|
||
old book on war." Considering the enormous amount of fighting
|
||
that had gone on for centuries before Sun Tzu's time between the
|
||
various kingdoms and principalities of China, it is not in itself
|
||
improbable that a collection of military maxims should have been
|
||
made and written down at some earlier period.]
|
||
|
||
On the field of battle,
|
||
|
||
[Implied, though not actually in the Chinese.]
|
||
|
||
the spoken word does not carry far enough: hence the institution
|
||
of gongs and drums. Nor can ordinary objects be seen clearly
|
||
enough: hence the institution of banners and flags.
|
||
24. Gongs and drums, banners and flags, are means whereby
|
||
the ears and eyes of the host may be focused on one particular
|
||
point.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu says: "If sight and hearing converge
|
||
simultaneously on the same object, the evolutions of as many as a
|
||
million soldiers will be like those of a single man."!]
|
||
|
||
25. The host thus forming a single united body, is it
|
||
impossible either for the brave to advance alone, or for the
|
||
cowardly to retreat alone.
|
||
|
||
[Chuang Yu quotes a saying: "Equally guilty are those who
|
||
advance against orders and those who retreat against orders." Tu
|
||
Mu tells a story in this connection of Wu Ch`i, when he was
|
||
fighting against the Ch`in State. Before the battle had begun,
|
||
one of his soldiers, a man of matchless daring, sallied forth by
|
||
himself, captured two heads from the enemy, and returned to camp.
|
||
Wu Ch`i had the man instantly executed, whereupon an officer
|
||
ventured to remonstrate, saying: "This man was a good soldier,
|
||
and ought not to have been beheaded." Wu Ch`i replied: "I fully
|
||
believe he was a good soldier, but I had him beheaded because he
|
||
acted without orders."]
|
||
|
||
This is the art of handling large masses of men.
|
||
26. In night-fighting, then, make much use of signal-fires
|
||
and drums, and in fighting by day, of flags and banners, as a
|
||
means of influencing the ears and eyes of your army.
|
||
|
||
[Ch`en Hao alludes to Li Kuang-pi's night ride to Ho-yang at
|
||
the head of 500 mounted men; they made such an imposing display
|
||
with torches, that though the rebel leader Shih Ssu-ming had a
|
||
large army, he did not dare to dispute their passage.]
|
||
|
||
27. A whole army may be robbed of its spirit;
|
||
|
||
["In war," says Chang Yu, "if a spirit of anger can be made
|
||
to pervade all ranks of an army at one and the same time, its
|
||
onset will be irresistible. Now the spirit of the enemy's
|
||
soldiers will be keenest when they have newly arrived on the
|
||
scene, and it is therefore our cue not to fight at once, but to
|
||
wait until their ardor and enthusiasm have worn off, and then
|
||
strike. It is in this way that they may be robbed of their keen
|
||
spirit." Li Ch`uan and others tell an anecdote (to be found in
|
||
the TSO CHUAN, year 10, ss. 1) of Ts`ao Kuei, a protege of Duke
|
||
Chuang of Lu. The latter State was attacked by Ch`i, and the
|
||
duke was about to join battle at Ch`ang-cho, after the first roll
|
||
of the enemy's drums, when Ts`ao said: "Not just yet." Only
|
||
after their drums had beaten for the third time, did he give the
|
||
word for attack. Then they fought, and the men of Ch`i were
|
||
utterly defeated. Questioned afterwards by the Duke as to the
|
||
meaning of his delay, Ts`ao Kuei replied: "In battle, a
|
||
courageous spirit is everything. Now the first roll of the drum
|
||
tends to create this spirit, but with the second it is already on
|
||
the wane, and after the third it is gone altogether. I attacked
|
||
when their spirit was gone and ours was at its height. Hence our
|
||
victory." Wu Tzu (chap. 4) puts "spirit" first among the "four
|
||
important influences" in war, and continues: "The value of a
|
||
whole army--a mighty host of a million men--is dependent on one
|
||
man alone: such is the influence of spirit!"]
|
||
|
||
a commander-in-chief may be robbed of his presence of mind.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu says: "Presence of mind is the general's most
|
||
important asset. It is the quality which enables him to
|
||
discipline disorder and to inspire courage into the panic-
|
||
stricken." The great general Li Ching (A.D. 571-649) has a
|
||
saying: "Attacking does not merely consist in assaulting walled
|
||
cities or striking at an army in battle array; it must include
|
||
the art of assailing the enemy's mental equilibrium."]
|
||
|
||
28. Now a solider's spirit is keenest in the morning;
|
||
|
||
[Always provided, I suppose, that he has had breakfast. At
|
||
the battle of the Trebia, the Romans were foolishly allowed to
|
||
fight fasting, whereas Hannibal's men had breakfasted at
|
||
their leisure. See Livy, XXI, liv. 8, lv. 1 and 8.]
|
||
|
||
by noonday it has begun to flag; and in the evening, his mind is
|
||
bent only on returning to camp.
|
||
29. A clever general, therefore, avoids an army when its
|
||
spirit is keen, but attacks it when it is sluggish and inclined
|
||
to return. This is the art of studying moods.
|
||
30. Disciplined and calm, to await the appearance of
|
||
disorder and hubbub amongst the enemy:--this is the art of
|
||
retaining self-possession.
|
||
31. To be near the goal while the enemy is still far from
|
||
it, to wait at ease while the enemy is toiling and struggling, to
|
||
be well-fed while the enemy is famished:--this is the art of
|
||
husbanding one's strength.
|
||
32. To refrain from intercepting an enemy whose banners are
|
||
in perfect order, to refrain from attacking an army drawn up in
|
||
calm and confident array:--this is the art of studying
|
||
circumstances.
|
||
33. It is a military axiom not to advance uphill against
|
||
the enemy, nor to oppose him when he comes downhill.
|
||
34. Do not pursue an enemy who simulates flight; do not
|
||
attack soldiers whose temper is keen.
|
||
35. Do not swallow bait offered by the enemy.
|
||
|
||
[Li Ch`uan and Tu Mu, with extraordinary inability to see a
|
||
metaphor, take these words quite literally of food and drink that
|
||
have been poisoned by the enemy. Ch`en Hao and Chang Yu
|
||
carefully point out that the saying has a wider application.]
|
||
|
||
Do not interfere with an army that is returning home.
|
||
|
||
[The commentators explain this rather singular piece of
|
||
advice by saying that a man whose heart is set on returning home
|
||
will fight to the death against any attempt to bar his way, and
|
||
is therefore too dangerous an opponent to be tackled. Chang Yu
|
||
quotes the words of Han Hsin: "Invincible is the soldier who
|
||
hath his desire and returneth homewards." A marvelous tale is
|
||
told of Ts`ao Ts`ao's courage and resource in ch. 1 of the SAN
|
||
KUO CHI: In 198 A.D., he was besieging Chang Hsiu in Jang, when
|
||
Liu Piao sent reinforcements with a view to cutting off Ts`ao's
|
||
retreat. The latter was obligbed to draw off his troops, only to
|
||
find himself hemmed in between two enemies, who were guarding
|
||
each outlet of a narrow pass in which he had engaged himself. In
|
||
this desperate plight Ts`ao waited until nightfall, when he bored
|
||
a tunnel into the mountain side and laid an ambush in it. As
|
||
soon as the whole army had passed by, the hidden troops fell on
|
||
his rear, while Ts`ao himself turned and met his pursuers in
|
||
front, so that they were thrown into confusion and annihilated.
|
||
Ts`ao Ts`ao said afterwards: "The brigands tried to check my
|
||
army in its retreat and brought me to battle in a desperate
|
||
position: hence I knew how to overcome them."]
|
||
|
||
36. When you surround an army, leave an outlet free.
|
||
|
||
[This does not mean that the enemy is to be allowed to
|
||
escape. The object, as Tu Mu puts it, is "to make him believe
|
||
that there is a road to safety, and thus prevent his fighting
|
||
with the courage of despair." Tu Mu adds pleasantly: "After
|
||
that, you may crush him."]
|
||
|
||
Do not press a desperate foe too hard.
|
||
|
||
[Ch`en Hao quotes the saying: "Birds and beasts when
|
||
brought to bay will use their claws and teeth." Chang Yu says:
|
||
"If your adversary has burned his boats and destroyed his
|
||
cooking-pots, and is ready to stake all on the issue of a battle,
|
||
he must not be pushed to extremities." Ho Shih illustrates the
|
||
meaning by a story taken from the life of Yen-ch`ing. That
|
||
general, together with his colleague Tu Chung-wei was surrounded
|
||
by a vastly superior army of Khitans in the year 945 A.D. The
|
||
country was bare and desert-like, and the little Chinese force
|
||
was soon in dire straits for want of water. The wells they bored
|
||
ran dry, and the men were reduced to squeezing lumps of mud and
|
||
sucking out the moisture. Their ranks thinned rapidly, until at
|
||
last Fu Yen-ch`ing exclaimed: "We are desperate men. Far better
|
||
to die for our country than to go with fettered hands into
|
||
captivity!" A strong gale happened to be blowing from the
|
||
northeast and darkening the air with dense clouds of sandy dust.
|
||
To Chung-wei was for waiting until this had abated before
|
||
deciding on a final attack; but luckily another officer, Li Shou-
|
||
cheng by name, was quicker to see an opportunity, and said:
|
||
"They are many and we are few, but in the midst of this sandstorm
|
||
our numbers will not be discernible; victory will go to the
|
||
strenuous fighter, and the wind will be our best ally."
|
||
Accordingly, Fu Yen-ch`ing made a sudden and wholly unexpected
|
||
onslaught with his cavalry, routed the barbarians and succeeded
|
||
in breaking through to safety.]
|
||
|
||
37. Such is the art of warfare.
|
||
|
||
|
||
[1] See Col. Henderson, op. cit. vol. I. p. 426.
|
||
|
||
[2] For a number of maxims on this head, see "Marshal Turenne"
|
||
(Longmans, 1907), p. 29.
|
||
|
||
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
||
|
||
VIII. VARIATION IN TACTICS
|
||
|
||
|
||
[The heading means literally "The Nine Variations," but as
|
||
Sun Tzu does not appear to enumerate these, and as, indeed, he
|
||
has already told us (V SS. 6-11) that such deflections from the
|
||
ordinary course are practically innumerable, we have little
|
||
option but to follow Wang Hsi, who says that "Nine" stands for an
|
||
indefinitely large number. "All it means is that in warfare we
|
||
ought to very our tactics to the utmost degree.... I do not know
|
||
what Ts`ao Kung makes these Nine Variations out to be, but it has
|
||
been suggested that they are connected with the Nine Situations"
|
||
- of chapt. XI. This is the view adopted by Chang Yu. The only
|
||
other alternative is to suppose that something has been lost--a
|
||
supposition to which the unusual shortness of the chapter lends
|
||
some weight.]
|
||
|
||
1. Sun Tzu said: In war, the general receives his
|
||
commands from the sovereign, collects his army and concentrates
|
||
his forces.
|
||
|
||
[Repeated from VII. ss. 1, where it is certainly more in
|
||
place. It may have been interpolated here merely in order to
|
||
supply a beginning to the chapter.]
|
||
|
||
2. When in difficult country, do not encamp. In country
|
||
where high roads intersect, join hands with your allies. Do not
|
||
linger in dangerously isolated positions.
|
||
|
||
[The last situation is not one of the Nine Situations as
|
||
given in the beginning of chap. XI, but occurs later on (ibid.
|
||
ss. 43. q.v.). Chang Yu defines this situation as being situated
|
||
across the frontier, in hostile territory. Li Ch`uan says it is
|
||
"country in which there are no springs or wells, flocks or herds,
|
||
vegetables or firewood;" Chia Lin, "one of gorges, chasms and
|
||
precipices, without a road by which to advance."]
|
||
|
||
In hemmed-in situations, you must resort to stratagem. In
|
||
desperate position, you must fight.
|
||
3. There are roads which must not be followed,
|
||
|
||
["Especially those leading through narrow defiles," says Li
|
||
Ch`uan, "where an ambush is to be feared."]
|
||
|
||
armies which must be not attacked,
|
||
|
||
[More correctly, perhaps, "there are times when an army must
|
||
not be attacked." Ch`en Hao says: "When you see your way to
|
||
obtain a rival advantage, but are powerless to inflict a real
|
||
defeat, refrain from attacking, for fear of overtaxing your men's
|
||
strength."]
|
||
|
||
towns which must be besieged,
|
||
|
||
[Cf. III. ss. 4 Ts`ao Kung gives an interesting
|
||
illustration from his own experience. When invading the
|
||
territory of Hsu-chou, he ignored the city of Hua-pi, which lay
|
||
directly in his path, and pressed on into the heart of the
|
||
country. This excellent strategy was rewarded by the subsequent
|
||
capture of no fewer than fourteen important district cities.
|
||
Chang Yu says: "No town should be attacked which, if taken,
|
||
cannot be held, or if left alone, will not cause any trouble."
|
||
Hsun Ying, when urged to attack Pi-yang, replied: "The city is
|
||
small and well-fortified; even if I succeed intaking it, it will
|
||
be no great feat of arms; whereas if I fail, I shall make myself
|
||
a laughing-stock." In the seventeenth century, sieges still
|
||
formed a large proportion of war. It was Turenne who directed
|
||
attention to the importance of marches, countermarches and
|
||
maneuvers. He said: "It is a great mistake to waste men in
|
||
taking a town when the same expenditure of soldiers will gain a
|
||
province." [1] ]
|
||
|
||
positions which must not be contested, commands of the sovereign
|
||
which must not be obeyed.
|
||
|
||
[This is a hard saying for the Chinese, with their reverence
|
||
for authority, and Wei Liao Tzu (quoted by Tu Mu) is moved to
|
||
exclaim: "Weapons are baleful instruments, strife is
|
||
antagonistic to virtue, a military commander is the negation of
|
||
civil order!" The unpalatable fact remains, however, that even
|
||
Imperial wishes must be subordinated to military necessity.]
|
||
|
||
4. The general who thoroughly understands the advantages
|
||
that accompany variation of tactics knows how to handle his
|
||
troops.
|
||
5. The general who does not understand these, may be well
|
||
acquainted with the configuration of the country, yet he will not
|
||
be able to turn his knowledge to practical account.
|
||
|
||
[Literally, "get the advantage of the ground," which means
|
||
not only securing good positions, but availing oneself of natural
|
||
advantages in every possible way. Chang Yu says: "Every kind of
|
||
ground is characterized by certain natural features, and also
|
||
gives scope for a certain variability of plan. How it is
|
||
possible to turn these natural features to account unless
|
||
topographical knowledge is supplemented by versatility of mind?"]
|
||
|
||
6. So, the student of war who is unversed in the art of war
|
||
of varying his plans, even though he be acquainted with the Five
|
||
Advantages, will fail to make the best use of his men.
|
||
|
||
[Chia Lin tells us that these imply five obvious and
|
||
generally advantageous lines of action, namely: "if a certain
|
||
road is short, it must be followed; if an army is isolated, it
|
||
must be attacked; if a town is in a parlous condition, it must be
|
||
besieged; if a position can be stormed, it must be attempted; and
|
||
if consistent with military operations, the ruler's commands must
|
||
be obeyed." But there are circumstances which sometimes forbid a
|
||
general to use these advantages. For instance, "a certain road
|
||
may be the shortest way for him, but if he knows that it abounds
|
||
in natural obstacles, or that the enemy has laid an ambush on it,
|
||
he will not follow that road. A hostile force may be open to
|
||
attack, but if he knows that it is hard-pressed and likely to
|
||
fight with desperation, he will refrain from striking," and so
|
||
on.]
|
||
|
||
7. Hence in the wise leader's plans, considerations of
|
||
advantage and of disadvantage will be blended together.
|
||
|
||
["Whether in an advantageous position or a disadvantageous
|
||
one," says Ts`ao Kung, "the opposite state should be always
|
||
present to your mind."]
|
||
|
||
8. If our expectation of advantage be tempered in this way,
|
||
we may succeed in accomplishing the essential part of our
|
||
schemes.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu says: "If we wish to wrest an advantage from the
|
||
enemy, we must not fix our minds on that alone, but allow for the
|
||
possibility of the enemy also doing some harm to us, and let this
|
||
enter as a factor into our calculations."]
|
||
|
||
9. If, on the other hand, in the midst of difficulties we
|
||
are always ready to seize an advantage, we may extricate
|
||
ourselves from misfortune.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu says: "If I wish to extricate myself from a
|
||
dangerous position, I must consider not only the enemy's ability
|
||
to injure me, but also my own ability to gain an advantage over
|
||
the enemy. If in my counsels these two considerations are
|
||
properly blended, I shall succeed in liberating myself.... For
|
||
instance; if I am surrounded by the enemy and only think of
|
||
effecting an escape, the nervelessness of my policy will incite
|
||
my adversary to pursue and crush me; it would be far better to
|
||
encourage my men to deliver a bold counter-attack, and use the
|
||
advantage thus gained to free myself from the enemy's toils."
|
||
See the story of Ts`ao Ts`ao, VII. ss. 35, note.]
|
||
|
||
10. Reduce the hostile chiefs by inflicting damage on them;
|
||
|
||
[Chia Lin enumerates several ways of inflicting this injury,
|
||
some of which would only occur to the Oriental mind:--"Entice
|
||
away the enemy's best and wisest men, so that he may be left
|
||
without counselors. Introduce traitors into his country, that
|
||
the government policy may be rendered futile. Foment intrigue
|
||
and deceit, and thus sow dissension between the ruler and his
|
||
ministers. By means of every artful contrivance, cause
|
||
deterioration amongst his men and waste of his treasure. Corrupt
|
||
his morals by insidious gifts leading him into excess. Disturb
|
||
and unsettle his mind by presenting him with lovely women."
|
||
Chang Yu (after Wang Hsi) makes a different interpretation of Sun
|
||
Tzu here: "Get the enemy into a position where he must suffer
|
||
injury, and he will submit of his own accord."]
|
||
|
||
and make trouble for them,
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu, in this phrase, in his interpretation indicates that
|
||
trouble should be make for the enemy affecting their
|
||
"possessions," or, as we might say, "assets," which he considers
|
||
to be "a large army, a rich exchequer, harmony amongst the
|
||
soldiers, punctual fulfillment of commands." These give us a
|
||
whip-hand over the enemy.]
|
||
|
||
and keep them constantly engaged;
|
||
|
||
[Literally, "make servants of them." Tu Yu says "prevent
|
||
the from having any rest."]
|
||
|
||
hold out specious allurements, and make them rush to any given
|
||
point.
|
||
|
||
[Meng Shih's note contains an excellent example of the
|
||
idiomatic use of: "cause them to forget PIEN (the reasons for
|
||
acting otherwise than on their first impulse), and hasten in our
|
||
direction."]
|
||
|
||
11. The art of war teaches us to rely not on the likelihood
|
||
of the enemy's not coming, but on our own readiness to receive
|
||
him; not on the chance of his not attacking, but rather on the
|
||
fact that we have made our position unassailable.
|
||
12. There are five dangerous faults which may affect a
|
||
general: (1) Recklessness, which leads to destruction;
|
||
|
||
["Bravery without forethought," as Ts`ao Kung analyzes it,
|
||
which causes a man to fight blindly and desperately like a mad
|
||
bull. Such an opponent, says Chang Yu, "must not be encountered
|
||
with brute force, but may be lured into an ambush and slain."
|
||
Cf. Wu Tzu, chap. IV. ad init.: "In estimating the character of
|
||
a general, men are wont to pay exclusive attention to his
|
||
courage, forgetting that courage is only one out of many
|
||
qualities which a general should possess. The merely brave man
|
||
is prone to fight recklessly; and he who fights recklessly,
|
||
without any perception of what is expedient, must be condemned."
|
||
Ssu-ma Fa, too, make the incisive remark: "Simply going to one's
|
||
death does not bring about victory."]
|
||
|
||
(2) cowardice, which leads to capture;
|
||
|
||
[Ts`ao Kung defines the Chinese word translated here as
|
||
"cowardice" as being of the man "whom timidity prevents from
|
||
advancing to seize an advantage," and Wang Hsi adds "who is quick
|
||
to flee at the sight of danger." Meng Shih gives the closer
|
||
paraphrase "he who is bent on returning alive," this is, the man
|
||
who will never take a risk. But, as Sun Tzu knew, nothing is to
|
||
be achieved in war unless you are willing to take risks. T`ai
|
||
Kung said: "He who lets an advantage slip will subsequently
|
||
bring upon himself real disaster." In 404 A.D., Liu Yu pursued
|
||
the rebel Huan Hsuan up the Yangtsze and fought a naval battle
|
||
with him at the island of Ch`eng-hung. The loyal troops numbered
|
||
only a few thousands, while their opponents were in great force.
|
||
But Huan Hsuan, fearing the fate which was in store for him
|
||
should be be overcome, had a light boat made fast to the side of
|
||
his war-junk, so that he might escape, if necessary, at a
|
||
moment's notice. The natural result was that the fighting spirit
|
||
of his soldiers was utterly quenched, and when the loyalists made
|
||
an attack from windward with fireships, all striving with the
|
||
utmost ardor to be first in the fray, Huan Hsuan's forces were
|
||
routed, had to burn all their baggage and fled for two days and
|
||
nights without stopping. Chang Yu tells a somewhat similar story
|
||
of Chao Ying-ch`i, a general of the Chin State who during a
|
||
battle with the army of Ch`u in 597 B.C. had a boat kept in
|
||
readiness for him on the river, wishing in case of defeat to be
|
||
the first to get across.]
|
||
|
||
(3) a hasty temper, which can be provoked by insults;
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu tells us that Yao Hsing, when opposed in 357 A.D. by
|
||
Huang Mei, Teng Ch`iang and others shut himself up behind his
|
||
walls and refused to fight. Teng Ch`iang said: "Our adversary
|
||
is of a choleric temper and easily provoked; let us make constant
|
||
sallies and break down his walls, then he will grow angry and
|
||
come out. Once we can bring his force to battle, it is doomed to
|
||
be our prey." This plan was acted upon, Yao Hsiang came out to
|
||
fight, was lured as far as San-yuan by the enemy's pretended
|
||
flight, and finally attacked and slain.]
|
||
|
||
(4) a delicacy of honor which is sensitive to shame;
|
||
|
||
[This need not be taken to mean that a sense of honor is
|
||
really a defect in a general. What Sun Tzu condemns is rather an
|
||
exaggerated sensitiveness to slanderous reports, the thin-skinned
|
||
man who is stung by opprobrium, however undeserved. Mei Yao-
|
||
ch`en truly observes, though somewhat paradoxically: "The seek
|
||
after glory should be careless of public opinion."]
|
||
|
||
(5) over-solicitude for his men, which exposes him to worry
|
||
and trouble.
|
||
|
||
[Here again, Sun Tzu does not mean that the general is to be
|
||
careless of the welfare of his troops. All he wishes to
|
||
emphasize is the danger of sacrificing any important military
|
||
advantage to the immediate comfort of his men. This is a
|
||
shortsighted policy, because in the long run the troops will
|
||
suffer more from the defeat, or, at best, the prolongation of the
|
||
war, which will be the consequence. A mistaken feeling of pity
|
||
will often induce a general to relieve a beleaguered city, or to
|
||
reinforce a hard-pressed detachment, contrary to his military
|
||
instincts. It is now generally admitted that our repeated
|
||
efforts to relieve Ladysmith in the South African War were so
|
||
many strategical blunders which defeated their own purpose. And
|
||
in the end, relief came through the very man who started out with
|
||
the distinct resolve no longer to subordinate the interests of
|
||
the whole to sentiment in favor of a part. An old soldier of one
|
||
of our generals who failed most conspicuously in this war, tried
|
||
once, I remember, to defend him to me on the ground that he was
|
||
always "so good to his men." By this plea, had he but known it,
|
||
he was only condemning him out of Sun Tzu's mouth.]
|
||
|
||
13. These are the five besetting sins of a general, ruinous
|
||
to the conduct of war.
|
||
14. When an army is overthrown and its leader slain, the
|
||
cause will surely be found among these five dangerous faults.
|
||
Let them be a subject of meditation.
|
||
|
||
|
||
[1] "Marshal Turenne," p. 50.
|
||
|
||
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
||
|
||
IX. THE ARMY ON THE MARCH
|
||
|
||
|
||
[The contents of this interesting chapter are better
|
||
indicated in ss. 1 than by this heading.]
|
||
|
||
1. Sun Tzu said: We come now to the question of encamping
|
||
the army, and observing signs of the enemy. Pass quickly over
|
||
mountains, and keep in the neighborhood of valleys.
|
||
|
||
[The idea is, not to linger among barren uplands, but to
|
||
keep close to supplies of water and grass. Cf. Wu Tzu, ch. 3:
|
||
"Abide not in natural ovens," i.e. "the openings of valleys."
|
||
Chang Yu tells the following anecdote: Wu-tu Ch`iang was a
|
||
robber captain in the time of the Later Han, and Ma Yuan was sent
|
||
to exterminate his gang. Ch`iang having found a refuge in the
|
||
hills, Ma Yuan made no attempt to force a battle, but seized all
|
||
the favorable positions commanding supplies of water and forage.
|
||
Ch`iang was soon in such a desperate plight for want of
|
||
provisions that he was forced to make a total surrender. He did
|
||
not know the advantage of keeping in the neighborhood of
|
||
valleys."]
|
||
|
||
2. Camp in high places,
|
||
|
||
[Not on high hills, but on knolls or hillocks elevated above
|
||
the surrounding country.]
|
||
|
||
facing the sun.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu takes this to mean "facing south," and Ch`en Hao
|
||
"facing east." Cf. infra, SS. 11, 13.
|
||
|
||
Do not climb heights in order to fight. So much for mountain
|
||
warfare.
|
||
3. After crossing a river, you should get far away from it.
|
||
|
||
["In order to tempt the enemy to cross after you," according
|
||
to Ts`ao Kung, and also, says Chang Yu, "in order not to be
|
||
impeded in your evolutions." The T`UNG TIEN reads, "If THE ENEMY
|
||
crosses a river," etc. But in view of the next sentence, this is
|
||
almost certainly an interpolation.]
|
||
|
||
4. When an invading force crosses a river in its onward
|
||
march, do not advance to meet it in mid-stream. It will be best
|
||
to let half the army get across, and then deliver your attack.
|
||
|
||
[Li Ch`uan alludes to the great victory won by Han Hsin over
|
||
Lung Chu at the Wei River. Turning to the CH`IEN HAN SHU, ch.
|
||
34, fol. 6 verso, we find the battle described as follows: "The
|
||
two armies were drawn up on opposite sides of the river. In the
|
||
night, Han Hsin ordered his men to take some ten thousand sacks
|
||
filled with sand and construct a dam higher up. Then, leading
|
||
half his army across, he attacked Lung Chu; but after a time,
|
||
pretending to have failed in his attempt, he hastily withdrew to
|
||
the other bank. Lung Chu was much elated by this unlooked-for
|
||
success, and exclaiming: "I felt sure that Han Hsin was really a
|
||
coward!" he pursued him and began crossing the river in his turn.
|
||
Han Hsin now sent a party to cut open the sandbags, thus
|
||
releasing a great volume of water, which swept down and prevented
|
||
the greater portion of Lung Chu's army from getting across. He
|
||
then turned upon the force which had been cut off, and
|
||
annihilated it, Lung Chu himself being amongst the slain. The
|
||
rest of the army, on the further bank, also scattered and fled in
|
||
all directions.]
|
||
|
||
5. If you are anxious to fight, you should not go to meet
|
||
the invader near a river which he has to cross.
|
||
|
||
[For fear of preventing his crossing.]
|
||
|
||
6. Moor your craft higher up than the enemy, and facing the
|
||
sun.
|
||
|
||
[See supra, ss. 2. The repetition of these words in
|
||
connection with water is very awkward. Chang Yu has the note:
|
||
"Said either of troops marshaled on the river-bank, or of boats
|
||
anchored in the stream itself; in either case it is essential to
|
||
be higher than the enemy and facing the sun." The other
|
||
commentators are not at all explicit.]
|
||
|
||
Do not move up-stream to meet the enemy.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu says: "As water flows downwards, we must not pitch
|
||
our camp on the lower reaches of a river, for fear the enemy
|
||
should open the sluices and sweep us away in a flood. Chu-ko Wu-
|
||
hou has remarked that 'in river warfare we must not advance
|
||
against the stream,' which is as much as to say that our fleet
|
||
must not be anchored below that of the enemy, for then they would
|
||
be able to take advantage of the current and make short work of
|
||
us." There is also the danger, noted by other commentators, that
|
||
the enemy may throw poison on the water to be carried down to
|
||
us.]
|
||
|
||
So much for river warfare.
|
||
7. In crossing salt-marshes, your sole concern should be to
|
||
get over them quickly, without any delay.
|
||
|
||
[Because of the lack of fresh water, the poor quality of the
|
||
herbage, and last but not least, because they are low, flat, and
|
||
exposed to attack.]
|
||
|
||
8. If forced to fight in a salt-marsh, you should have
|
||
water and grass near you, and get your back to a clump of trees.
|
||
|
||
[Li Ch`uan remarks that the ground is less likely to be
|
||
treacherous where there are trees, while Tu Mu says that they
|
||
will serve to protect the rear.]
|
||
|
||
So much for operations in salt-marches.
|
||
9. In dry, level country, take up an easily accessible
|
||
position with rising ground to your right and on your rear,
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu quotes T`ai Kung as saying: "An army should have a
|
||
stream or a marsh on its left, and a hill or tumulus on its
|
||
right."]
|
||
|
||
so that the danger may be in front, and safety lie behind. So
|
||
much for campaigning in flat country.
|
||
10. These are the four useful branches of military
|
||
knowledge
|
||
|
||
[Those, namely, concerned with (1) mountains, (2) rivers,
|
||
(3) marshes, and (4) plains. Compare Napoleon's "Military
|
||
Maxims," no. 1.]
|
||
|
||
which enabled the Yellow Emperor to vanquish four several
|
||
sovereigns.
|
||
|
||
[Regarding the "Yellow Emperor": Mei Yao-ch`en asks, with
|
||
some plausibility, whether there is an error in the text as
|
||
nothing is known of Huang Ti having conquered four other
|
||
Emperors. The SHIH CHI (ch. 1 ad init.) speaks only of his
|
||
victories over Yen Ti and Ch`ih Yu. In the LIU T`AO it is
|
||
mentioned that he "fought seventy battles and pacified the
|
||
Empire." Ts`ao Kung's explanation is, that the Yellow Emperor
|
||
was the first to institute the feudal system of vassals princes,
|
||
each of whom (to the number of four) originally bore the title of
|
||
Emperor. Li Ch`uan tells us that the art of war originated under
|
||
Huang Ti, who received it from his Minister Feng Hou.]
|
||
|
||
11. All armies prefer high ground to low.
|
||
|
||
["High Ground," says Mei Yao-ch`en, "is not only more
|
||
agreement and salubrious, but more convenient from a military
|
||
point of view; low ground is not only damp and unhealthy, but
|
||
also disadvantageous for fighting."]
|
||
|
||
and sunny places to dark.
|
||
12. If you are careful of your men,
|
||
|
||
[Ts`ao Kung says: "Make for fresh water and pasture, where
|
||
you can turn out your animals to graze."]
|
||
|
||
and camp on hard ground, the army will be free from disease of
|
||
every kind,
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu says: "The dryness of the climate will prevent
|
||
the outbreak of illness."]
|
||
|
||
and this will spell victory.
|
||
13. When you come to a hill or a bank, occupy the sunny
|
||
side, with the slope on your right rear. Thus you will at once
|
||
act for the benefit of your soldiers and utilize the natural
|
||
advantages of the ground.
|
||
14. When, in consequence of heavy rains up-country, a river
|
||
which you wish to ford is swollen and flecked with foam, you must
|
||
wait until it subsides.
|
||
15. Country in which there are precipitous cliffs with
|
||
torrents running between, deep natural hollows,
|
||
|
||
[The latter defined as "places enclosed on every side by
|
||
steep banks, with pools of water at the bottom.]
|
||
|
||
confined places,
|
||
|
||
[Defined as "natural pens or prisons" or "places surrounded
|
||
by precipices on three sides--easy to get into, but hard to get
|
||
out of."]
|
||
|
||
tangled thickets,
|
||
|
||
[Defined as "places covered with such dense undergrowth that
|
||
spears cannot be used."]
|
||
|
||
quagmires
|
||
|
||
[Defined as "low-lying places, so heavy with mud as to be
|
||
impassable for chariots and horsemen."]
|
||
|
||
and crevasses,
|
||
|
||
[Defined by Mei Yao-ch`en as "a narrow difficult way between
|
||
beetling cliffs." Tu Mu's note is "ground covered with trees and
|
||
rocks, and intersected by numerous ravines and pitfalls." This
|
||
is very vague, but Chia Lin explains it clearly enough as a
|
||
defile or narrow pass, and Chang Yu takes much the same view. On
|
||
the whole, the weight of the commentators certainly inclines to
|
||
the rendering "defile." But the ordinary meaning of the Chinese
|
||
in one place is "a crack or fissure" and the fact that the
|
||
meaning of the Chinese elsewhere in the sentence indicates
|
||
something in the nature of a defile, make me think that Sun Tzu
|
||
is here speaking of crevasses.]
|
||
|
||
should be left with all possible speed and not approached.
|
||
16. While we keep away from such places, we should get the
|
||
enemy to approach them; while we face them, we should let the
|
||
enemy have them on his rear.
|
||
17. If in the neighborhood of your camp there should be any
|
||
hilly country, ponds surrounded by aquatic grass, hollow basins
|
||
filled with reeds, or woods with thick undergrowth, they must be
|
||
carefully routed out and searched; for these are places where men
|
||
in ambush or insidious spies are likely to be lurking.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu has the note: "We must also be on our guard
|
||
against traitors who may lie in close covert, secretly spying out
|
||
our weaknesses and overhearing our instructions."]
|
||
|
||
18. When the enemy is close at hand and remains quiet, he
|
||
is relying on the natural strength of his position.
|
||
|
||
[Here begin Sun Tzu's remarks on the reading of signs, much
|
||
of which is so good that it could almost be included in a modern
|
||
manual like Gen. Baden-Powell's "Aids to Scouting."]
|
||
|
||
19. When he keeps aloof and tries to provoke a battle, he
|
||
is anxious for the other side to advance.
|
||
|
||
[Probably because we are in a strong position from which he
|
||
wishes to dislodge us. "If he came close up to us, says Tu Mu,
|
||
"and tried to force a battle, he would seem to despise us, and
|
||
there would be less probability of our responding to the
|
||
challenge."]
|
||
|
||
20. If his place of encampment is easy of access, he is
|
||
tendering a bait.
|
||
21. Movement amongst the trees of a forest shows that the
|
||
enemy is advancing.
|
||
|
||
[Ts`ao Kung explains this as "felling trees to clear a
|
||
passage," and Chang Yu says: "Every man sends out scouts to
|
||
climb high places and observe the enemy. If a scout sees that
|
||
the trees of a forest are moving and shaking, he may know that
|
||
they are being cut down to clear a passage for the enemy's
|
||
march."]
|
||
|
||
The appearance of a number of screens in the midst of thick grass
|
||
means that the enemy wants to make us suspicious.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Yu's explanation, borrowed from Ts`ao Kung's, is as
|
||
follows: "The presence of a number of screens or sheds in the
|
||
midst of thick vegetation is a sure sign that the enemy has fled
|
||
and, fearing pursuit, has constructed these hiding-places in
|
||
order to make us suspect an ambush." It appears that these
|
||
"screens" were hastily knotted together out of any long grass
|
||
which the retreating enemy happened to come across.]
|
||
|
||
22. The rising of birds in their flight is the sign of an
|
||
ambuscade.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu's explanation is doubtless right: "When birds
|
||
that are flying along in a straight line suddenly shoot upwards,
|
||
it means that soldiers are in ambush at the spot beneath."]
|
||
|
||
Startled beasts indicate that a sudden attack is coming.
|
||
23. When there is dust rising in a high column, it is the
|
||
sign of chariots advancing; when the dust is low, but spread over
|
||
a wide area, it betokens the approach of infantry.
|
||
|
||
["High and sharp," or rising to a peak, is of course
|
||
somewhat exaggerated as applied to dust. The commentators
|
||
explain the phenomenon by saying that horses and chariots, being
|
||
heavier than men, raise more dust, and also follow one another in
|
||
the same wheel-track, whereas foot-soldiers would be marching in
|
||
ranks, many abreast. According to Chang Yu, "every army on the
|
||
march must have scouts some way in advance, who on sighting dust
|
||
raised by the enemy, will gallop back and report it to the
|
||
commander-in-chief." Cf. Gen. Baden-Powell: "As you move along,
|
||
say, in a hostile country, your eyes should be looking afar for
|
||
the enemy or any signs of him: figures, dust rising, birds
|
||
getting up, glitter of arms, etc." [1] ]
|
||
|
||
When it branches out in different directions, it shows that
|
||
parties have been sent to collect firewood. A few clouds of dust
|
||
moving to and fro signify that the army is encamping.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu says: "In apportioning the defenses for a
|
||
cantonment, light horse will be sent out to survey the position
|
||
and ascertain the weak and strong points all along its
|
||
circumference. Hence the small quantity of dust and its
|
||
motion."]
|
||
|
||
24. Humble words and increased preparations are signs that
|
||
the enemy is about to advance.
|
||
|
||
["As though they stood in great fear of us," says Tu Mu.
|
||
"Their object is to make us contemptuous and careless, after
|
||
which they will attack us." Chang Yu alludes to the story of
|
||
T`ien Tan of the Ch`i-mo against the Yen forces, led by Ch`i
|
||
Chieh. In ch. 82 of the SHIH CHI we read: "T`ien Tan openly
|
||
said: 'My only fear is that the Yen army may cut off the noses
|
||
of their Ch`i prisoners and place them in the front rank to fight
|
||
against us; that would be the undoing of our city.' The other
|
||
side being informed of this speech, at once acted on the
|
||
suggestion; but those within the city were enraged at seeing
|
||
their fellow-countrymen thus mutilated, and fearing only lest
|
||
they should fall into the enemy's hands, were nerved to defend
|
||
themselves more obstinately than ever. Once again T`ien Tan sent
|
||
back converted spies who reported these words to the enemy:
|
||
"What I dread most is that the men of Yen may dig up the
|
||
ancestral tombs outside the town, and by inflicting this
|
||
indignity on our forefathers cause us to become faint-hearted.'
|
||
Forthwith the besiegers dug up all the graves and burned the
|
||
corpses lying in them. And the inhabitants of Chi-mo, witnessing
|
||
the outrage from the city-walls, wept passionately and were all
|
||
impatient to go out and fight, their fury being increased
|
||
tenfold. T`ien Tan knew then that his soldiers were ready for
|
||
any enterprise. But instead of a sword, he himself too a
|
||
mattock in his hands, and ordered others to be distributed
|
||
amongst his best warriors, while the ranks were filled up with
|
||
their wives and concubines. He then served out all the remaining
|
||
rations and bade his men eat their fill. The regular soldiers
|
||
were told to keep out of sight, and the walls were manned with
|
||
the old and weaker men and with women. This done, envoys were
|
||
dispatched to the enemy's camp to arrange terms of surrender,
|
||
whereupon the Yen army began shouting for joy. T`ien Tan also
|
||
collected 20,000 ounces of silver from the people, and got the
|
||
wealthy citizens of Chi-mo to send it to the Yen general with the
|
||
prayer that, when the town capitulated, he would allow their
|
||
homes to be plundered or their women to be maltreated. Ch`i
|
||
Chieh, in high good humor, granted their prayer; but his army now
|
||
became increasingly slack and careless. Meanwhile, T`ien Tan got
|
||
together a thousand oxen, decked them with pieces of red silk,
|
||
painted their bodies, dragon-like, with colored stripes, and
|
||
fastened sharp blades on their horns and well-greased rushes on
|
||
their tails. When night came on, he lighted the ends of the
|
||
rushes, and drove the oxen through a number of holes which he had
|
||
pierced in the walls, backing them up with a force of 5000 picked
|
||
warriors. The animals, maddened with pain, dashed furiously
|
||
into the enemy's camp where they caused the utmost confusion and
|
||
dismay; for their tails acted as torches, showing up the hideous
|
||
pattern on their bodies, and the weapons on their horns killed or
|
||
wounded any with whom they came into contact. In the meantime,
|
||
the band of 5000 had crept up with gags in their mouths, and now
|
||
threw themselves on the enemy. At the same moment a frightful
|
||
din arose in the city itself, all those that remained behind
|
||
making as much noise as possible by banging drums and hammering
|
||
on bronze vessels, until heaven and earth were convulsed by the
|
||
uproar. Terror-stricken, the Yen army fled in disorder, hotly
|
||
pursued by the men of Ch`i, who succeeded in slaying their
|
||
general Ch`i Chien.... The result of the battle was the ultimate
|
||
recovery of some seventy cities which had belonged to the Ch`i
|
||
State."]
|
||
|
||
Violent language and driving forward as if to the attack are
|
||
signs that he will retreat.
|
||
25. When the light chariots come out first and take up a
|
||
position on the wings, it is a sign that the enemy is forming for
|
||
battle.
|
||
26. Peace proposals unaccompanied by a sworn covenant
|
||
indicate a plot.
|
||
|
||
[The reading here is uncertain. Li Ch`uan indicates "a
|
||
treaty confirmed by oaths and hostages." Wang Hsi and Chang Yu,
|
||
on the other hand, simply say "without reason," "on a frivolous
|
||
pretext."]
|
||
|
||
27. When there is much running about
|
||
|
||
[Every man hastening to his proper place under his own
|
||
regimental banner.]
|
||
|
||
and the soldiers fall into rank, it means that the critical
|
||
moment has come.
|
||
28. When some are seen advancing and some retreating, it is
|
||
a lure.
|
||
29. When the soldiers stand leaning on their spears, they
|
||
are faint from want of food.
|
||
30. If those who are sent to draw water begin by drinking
|
||
themselves, the army is suffering from thirst.
|
||
|
||
[As Tu Mu remarks: "One may know the condition of a whole
|
||
army from the behavior of a single man."]
|
||
|
||
31. If the enemy sees an advantage to be gained and makes
|
||
no effort to secure it, the soldiers are exhausted.
|
||
32. If birds gather on any spot, it is unoccupied.
|
||
|
||
[A useful fact to bear in mind when, for instance, as Ch`en
|
||
Hao says, the enemy has secretly abandoned his camp.]
|
||
|
||
Clamor by night betokens nervousness.
|
||
|
||
33. If there is disturbance in the camp, the general's
|
||
authority is weak. If the banners and flags are shifted about,
|
||
sedition is afoot. If the officers are angry, it means that the
|
||
men are weary.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu understands the sentence differently: "If all the
|
||
officers of an army are angry with their general, it means that
|
||
they are broken with fatigue" owing to the exertions which he has
|
||
demanded from them.]
|
||
|
||
34. When an army feeds its horses with grain and kills its
|
||
cattle for food,
|
||
|
||
[In the ordinary course of things, the men would be fed on
|
||
grain and the horses chiefly on grass.]
|
||
|
||
and when the men do not hang their cooking-pots over the camp-
|
||
fires, showing that they will not return to their tents, you may
|
||
know that they are determined to fight to the death.
|
||
|
||
[I may quote here the illustrative passage from the HOU HAN
|
||
SHU, ch. 71, given in abbreviated form by the P`EI WEN YUN FU:
|
||
"The rebel Wang Kuo of Liang was besieging the town of Ch`en-
|
||
ts`ang, and Huang-fu Sung, who was in supreme command, and Tung
|
||
Cho were sent out against him. The latter pressed for hasty
|
||
measures, but Sung turned a deaf ear to his counsel. At last the
|
||
rebels were utterly worn out, and began to throw down their
|
||
weapons of their own accord. Sung was not advancing to the
|
||
attack, but Cho said: 'It is a principle of war not to pursue
|
||
desperate men and not to press a retreating host.' Sung
|
||
answered: 'That does not apply here. What I am about to attack
|
||
is a jaded army, not a retreating host; with disciplined troops I
|
||
am falling on a disorganized multitude, not a band of desperate
|
||
men.' Thereupon he advances to the attack unsupported by his
|
||
colleague, and routed the enemy, Wang Kuo being slain."]
|
||
|
||
35. The sight of men whispering together in small knots or
|
||
speaking in subdued tones points to disaffection amongst the rank
|
||
and file.
|
||
36. Too frequent rewards signify that the enemy is at the
|
||
end of his resources;
|
||
|
||
[Because, when an army is hard pressed, as Tu Mu says, there
|
||
is always a fear of mutiny, and lavish rewards are given to keep
|
||
the men in good temper.]
|
||
|
||
too many punishments betray a condition of dire distress.
|
||
|
||
[Because in such case discipline becomes relaxed, and
|
||
unwonted severity is necessary to keep the men to their duty.]
|
||
|
||
37. To begin by bluster, but afterwards to take fright at
|
||
the enemy's numbers, shows a supreme lack of intelligence.
|
||
|
||
[I follow the interpretation of Ts`ao Kung, also adopted by
|
||
Li Ch`uan, Tu Mu, and Chang Yu. Another possible meaning set
|
||
forth by Tu Yu, Chia Lin, Mei Tao-ch`en and Wang Hsi, is: "The
|
||
general who is first tyrannical towards his men, and then in
|
||
terror lest they should mutiny, etc." This would connect the
|
||
sentence with what went before about rewards and punishments.]
|
||
|
||
38. When envoys are sent with compliments in their mouths,
|
||
it is a sign that the enemy wishes for a truce.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu says: "If the enemy open friendly relations be
|
||
sending hostages, it is a sign that they are anxious for an
|
||
armistice, either because their strength is exhausted or for some
|
||
other reason." But it hardly needs a Sun Tzu to draw such an
|
||
obvious inference.]
|
||
|
||
39. If the enemy's troops march up angrily and remain
|
||
facing ours for a long time without either joining battle or
|
||
taking themselves off again, the situation is one that demands
|
||
great vigilance and circumspection.
|
||
|
||
[Ts`ao Kung says a maneuver of this sort may be only a ruse
|
||
to gain time for an unexpected flank attack or the laying of an
|
||
ambush.]
|
||
|
||
40. If our troops are no more in number than the enemy,
|
||
that is amply sufficient; it only means that no direct attack can
|
||
be made.
|
||
|
||
[Literally, "no martial advance." That is to say, CHENG
|
||
tactics and frontal attacks must be eschewed, and stratagem
|
||
resorted to instead.]
|
||
|
||
What we can do is simply to concentrate all our available
|
||
strength, keep a close watch on the enemy, and obtain
|
||
reinforcements.
|
||
|
||
[This is an obscure sentence, and none of the commentators
|
||
succeed in squeezing very good sense out of it. I follow Li
|
||
Ch`uan, who appears to offer the simplest explanation: "Only the
|
||
side that gets more men will win." Fortunately we have Chang Yu
|
||
to expound its meaning to us in language which is lucidity
|
||
itself: "When the numbers are even, and no favorable opening
|
||
presents itself, although we may not be strong enough to deliver
|
||
a sustained attack, we can find additional recruits amongst our
|
||
sutlers and camp-followers, and then, concentrating our forces
|
||
and keeping a close watch on the enemy, contrive to snatch the
|
||
victory. But we must avoid borrowing foreign soldiers to help
|
||
us." He then quotes from Wei Liao Tzu, ch. 3: "The nominal
|
||
strength of mercenary troops may be 100,000, but their real value
|
||
will be not more than half that figure."]
|
||
|
||
41. He who exercises no forethought but makes light of his
|
||
opponents is sure to be captured by them.
|
||
|
||
[Ch`en Hao, quoting from the TSO CHUAN, says: "If bees and
|
||
scorpions carry poison, how much more will a hostile state! Even
|
||
a puny opponent, then, should not be treated with contempt."]
|
||
|
||
42. If soldiers are punished before they have grown
|
||
attached to you, they will not prove submissive; and, unless
|
||
submissive, then will be practically useless. If, when the
|
||
soldiers have become attached to you, punishments are not
|
||
enforced, they will still be unless.
|
||
43. Therefore soldiers must be treated in the first
|
||
instance with humanity, but kept under control by means of iron
|
||
discipline.
|
||
|
||
[Yen Tzu [B.C. 493] said of Ssu-ma Jang-chu: "His civil
|
||
virtues endeared him to the people; his martial prowess kept his
|
||
enemies in awe." Cf. Wu Tzu, ch. 4 init.: "The ideal commander
|
||
unites culture with a warlike temper; the profession of arms
|
||
requires a combination of hardness and tenderness."]
|
||
|
||
This is a certain road to victory.
|
||
|
||
44. If in training soldiers commands are habitually
|
||
enforced, the army will be well-disciplined; if not, its
|
||
discipline will be bad.
|
||
45. If a general shows confidence in his men but always
|
||
insists on his orders being obeyed,
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu says: "A general ought in time of peace to show
|
||
kindly confidence in his men and also make his authority
|
||
respected, so that when they come to face the enemy, orders may
|
||
be executed and discipline maintained, because they all trust and
|
||
look up to him." What Sun Tzu has said in ss. 44, however, would
|
||
lead one rather to expect something like this: "If a general is
|
||
always confident that his orders will be carried out," etc."]
|
||
|
||
the gain will be mutual.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu says: "The general has confidence in the men
|
||
under his command, and the men are docile, having confidence in
|
||
him. Thus the gain is mutual" He quotes a pregnant sentence
|
||
from Wei Liao Tzu, ch. 4: "The art of giving orders is not to
|
||
try to rectify minor blunders and not to be swayed by petty
|
||
doubts." Vacillation and fussiness are the surest means of
|
||
sapping the confidence of an army.]
|
||
|
||
|
||
[1] "Aids to Scouting," p. 26.
|
||
|
||
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
||
|
||
X. TERRAIN
|
||
|
||
|
||
[Only about a third of the chapter, comprising ss. ss. 1-13,
|
||
deals with "terrain," the subject being more fully treated in ch.
|
||
XI. The "six calamities" are discussed in SS. 14-20, and the
|
||
rest of the chapter is again a mere string of desultory remarks,
|
||
though not less interesting, perhaps, on that account.]
|
||
|
||
1. Sun Tzu said: We may distinguish six kinds of terrain,
|
||
to wit: (1) Accessible ground;
|
||
|
||
[Mei Yao-ch`en says: "plentifully provided with roads and
|
||
means of communications."]
|
||
|
||
(2) entangling ground;
|
||
|
||
[The same commentator says: "Net-like country, venturing
|
||
into which you become entangled."]
|
||
|
||
(3) temporizing ground;
|
||
|
||
[Ground which allows you to "stave off" or "delay."]
|
||
|
||
(4) narrow passes; (5) precipitous heights; (6) positions at a
|
||
great distance from the enemy.
|
||
|
||
[It is hardly necessary to point out the faultiness of this
|
||
classification. A strange lack of logical perception is shown in
|
||
the Chinaman's unquestioning acceptance of glaring cross-
|
||
divisions such as the above.]
|
||
|
||
2. Ground which can be freely traversed by both sides is
|
||
called ACCESSIBLE.
|
||
3. With regard to ground of this nature, be before the
|
||
enemy in occupying the raised and sunny spots, and carefully
|
||
guard your line of supplies.
|
||
|
||
[The general meaning of the last phrase is doubtlessly, as
|
||
Tu Yu says, "not to allow the enemy to cut your communications."
|
||
In view of Napoleon's dictum, "the secret of war lies in the
|
||
communications," [1] we could wish that Sun Tzu had done more
|
||
than skirt the edge of this important subject here and in I. ss.
|
||
10, VII. ss. 11. Col. Henderson says: "The line of supply may
|
||
be said to be as vital to the existence of an army as the heart
|
||
to the life of a human being. Just as the duelist who finds his
|
||
adversary's point menacing him with certain death, and his own
|
||
guard astray, is compelled to conform to his adversary's
|
||
movements, and to content himself with warding off his thrusts,
|
||
so the commander whose communications are suddenly threatened
|
||
finds himself in a false position, and he will be fortunate if he
|
||
has not to change all his plans, to split up his force into more
|
||
or less isolated detachments, and to fight with inferior numbers
|
||
on ground which he has not had time to prepare, and where defeat
|
||
will not be an ordinary failure, but will entail the ruin or
|
||
surrender of his whole army." [2]
|
||
|
||
Then you will be able to fight with advantage.
|
||
4. Ground which can be abandoned but is hard to re-occupy
|
||
is called ENTANGLING.
|
||
5. From a position of this sort, if the enemy is
|
||
unprepared, you may sally forth and defeat him. But if the enemy
|
||
is prepared for your coming, and you fail to defeat him, then,
|
||
return being impossible, disaster will ensue.
|
||
6. When the position is such that neither side will gain by
|
||
making the first move, it is called TEMPORIZING ground.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu says: "Each side finds it inconvenient to move, and
|
||
the situation remains at a deadlock."]
|
||
|
||
7. In a position of this sort, even though the enemy should
|
||
offer us an attractive bait,
|
||
|
||
[Tu Yu says, "turning their backs on us and pretending to
|
||
flee." But this is only one of the lures which might induce us
|
||
to quit our position.]
|
||
|
||
it will be advisable not to stir forth, but rather to retreat,
|
||
thus enticing the enemy in his turn; then, when part of his army
|
||
has come out, we may deliver our attack with advantage.
|
||
8. With regard to NARROW PASSES, if you can occupy them
|
||
first, let them be strongly garrisoned and await the advent of
|
||
the enemy.
|
||
|
||
[Because then, as Tu Yu observes, "the initiative will lie
|
||
with us, and by making sudden and unexpected attacks we shall
|
||
have the enemy at our mercy."]
|
||
|
||
9. Should the army forestall you in occupying a pass, do
|
||
not go after him if the pass is fully garrisoned, but only if it
|
||
is weakly garrisoned.
|
||
10. With regard to PRECIPITOUS HEIGHTS, if you are
|
||
beforehand with your adversary, you should occupy the raised and
|
||
sunny spots, and there wait for him to come up.
|
||
|
||
[Ts`ao Kung says: "The particular advantage of securing
|
||
heights and defiles is that your actions cannot then be dictated
|
||
by the enemy." [For the enunciation of the grand principle
|
||
alluded to, see VI. ss. 2]. Chang Yu tells the following
|
||
anecdote of P`ei Hsing-chien (A.D. 619-682), who was sent on a
|
||
punitive expedition against the Turkic tribes. "At night he
|
||
pitched his camp as usual, and it had already been completely
|
||
fortified by wall and ditch, when suddenly he gave orders that
|
||
the army should shift its quarters to a hill near by. This was
|
||
highly displeasing to his officers, who protested loudly against
|
||
the extra fatigue which it would entail on the men. P`ei Hsing-
|
||
chien, however, paid no heed to their remonstrances and had the
|
||
camp moved as quickly as possible. The same night, a terrific
|
||
storm came on, which flooded their former place of encampment to
|
||
the depth of over twelve feet. The recalcitrant officers were
|
||
amazed at the sight, and owned that they had been in the wrong.
|
||
'How did you know what was going to happen?' they asked. P`ei
|
||
Hsing-chien replied: 'From this time forward be content to obey
|
||
orders without asking unnecessary questions.' From this it may
|
||
be seen," Chang Yu continues, "that high and sunny places are
|
||
advantageous not only for fighting, but also because they are
|
||
immune from disastrous floods."]
|
||
|
||
11. If the enemy has occupied them before you, do not
|
||
follow him, but retreat and try to entice him away.
|
||
|
||
[The turning point of Li Shih-min's campaign in 621 A.D.
|
||
against the two rebels, Tou Chien-te, King of Hsia, and Wang
|
||
Shih-ch`ung, Prince of Cheng, was his seizure of the heights of
|
||
Wu-lao, in spike of which Tou Chien-te persisted in his attempt
|
||
to relieve his ally in Lo-yang, was defeated and taken prisoner.
|
||
See CHIU T`ANG, ch. 2, fol. 5 verso, and also ch. 54.]
|
||
|
||
12. If you are situated at a great distance from the enemy,
|
||
and the strength of the two armies is equal, it is not easy to
|
||
provoke a battle,
|
||
|
||
[The point is that we must not think of undertaking a long
|
||
and wearisome march, at the end of which, as Tu Yu says, "we
|
||
should be exhausted and our adversary fresh and keen."]
|
||
|
||
and fighting will be to your disadvantage.
|
||
|
||
13. These six are the principles connected with Earth.
|
||
|
||
[Or perhaps, "the principles relating to ground." See,
|
||
however, I. ss. 8.]
|
||
|
||
The general who has attained a responsible post must be careful
|
||
to study them.
|
||
14. Now an army is exposed to six several calamities, not
|
||
arising from natural causes, but from faults for which the
|
||
general is responsible. These are: (1) Flight; (2)
|
||
insubordination; (3) collapse; (4) ruin; (5) disorganization; (6)
|
||
rout.
|
||
15. Other conditions being equal, if one force is hurled
|
||
against another ten times its size, the result will be the FLIGHT
|
||
of the former.
|
||
16. When the common soldiers are too strong and their
|
||
officers too weak, the result is INSUBORDINATION.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu cites the unhappy case of T`ien Pu [HSIN T`ANG SHU,
|
||
ch. 148], who was sent to Wei in 821 A.D. with orders to lead an
|
||
army against Wang T`ing-ts`ou. But the whole time he was in
|
||
command, his soldiers treated him with the utmost contempt, and
|
||
openly flouted his authority by riding about the camp on donkeys,
|
||
several thousands at a time. T`ien Pu was powerless to put a
|
||
stop to this conduct, and when, after some months had passed, he
|
||
made an attempt to engage the enemy, his troops turned tail and
|
||
dispersed in every direction. After that, the unfortunate man
|
||
committed suicide by cutting his throat.]
|
||
|
||
When the officers are too strong and the common soldiers too
|
||
weak, the result is COLLAPSE.
|
||
|
||
[Ts`ao Kung says: "The officers are energetic and want to
|
||
press on, the common soldiers are feeble and suddenly collapse."]
|
||
|
||
17. When the higher officers are angry and insubordinate,
|
||
and on meeting the enemy give battle on their own account from a
|
||
feeling of resentment, before the commander-in-chief can tell
|
||
whether or no he is in a position to fight, the result is RUIN.
|
||
|
||
[Wang Hsi`s note is: "This means, the general is angry
|
||
without cause, and at the same time does not appreciate the
|
||
ability of his subordinate officers; thus he arouses fierce
|
||
resentment and brings an avalanche of ruin upon his head."]
|
||
|
||
18. When the general is weak and without authority; when
|
||
his orders are not clear and distinct;
|
||
|
||
[Wei Liao Tzu (ch. 4) says: "If the commander gives his
|
||
orders with decision, the soldiers will not wait to hear them
|
||
twice; if his moves are made without vacillation, the soldiers
|
||
will not be in two minds about doing their duty." General Baden-
|
||
Powell says, italicizing the words: "The secret of getting
|
||
successful work out of your trained men lies in one nutshell--in
|
||
the clearness of the instructions they receive." [3] Cf. also
|
||
Wu Tzu ch. 3: "the most fatal defect in a military leader is
|
||
difference; the worst calamities that befall an army arise from
|
||
hesitation."]
|
||
|
||
when there are no fixes duties assigned to officers and men,
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu says: "Neither officers nor men have any regular
|
||
routine."]
|
||
|
||
and the ranks are formed in a slovenly haphazard manner, the
|
||
result is utter DISORGANIZATION.
|
||
19. When a general, unable to estimate the enemy's
|
||
strength, allows an inferior force to engage a larger one, or
|
||
hurls a weak detachment against a powerful one, and neglects to
|
||
place picked soldiers in the front rank, the result must be ROUT.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu paraphrases the latter part of the sentence and
|
||
continues: "Whenever there is fighting to be done, the keenest
|
||
spirits should be appointed to serve in the front ranks, both in
|
||
order to strengthen the resolution of our own men and to
|
||
demoralize the enemy." Cf. the primi ordines of Caesar ("De
|
||
Bello Gallico," V. 28, 44, et al.).]
|
||
|
||
20. These are six ways of courting defeat, which must be
|
||
carefully noted by the general who has attained a responsible
|
||
post.
|
||
|
||
[See supra, ss. 13.]
|
||
|
||
21. The natural formation of the country is the soldier's
|
||
best ally;
|
||
|
||
[Ch`en Hao says: "The advantages of weather and season are
|
||
not equal to those connected with ground."]
|
||
|
||
but a power of estimating the adversary, of controlling the
|
||
forces of victory, and of shrewdly calculating difficulties,
|
||
dangers and distances, constitutes the test of a great general.
|
||
22. He who knows these things, and in fighting puts his
|
||
knowledge into practice, will win his battles. He who knows them
|
||
not, nor practices them, will surely be defeated.
|
||
23. If fighting is sure to result in victory, then you must
|
||
fight, even though the ruler forbid it; if fighting will not
|
||
result in victory, then you must not fight even at the ruler's
|
||
bidding.
|
||
|
||
[Cf. VIII. ss. 3 fin. Huang Shih-kung of the Ch`in dynasty,
|
||
who is said to have been the patron of Chang Liang and to have
|
||
written the SAN LUEH, has these words attributed to him: "The
|
||
responsibility of setting an army in motion must devolve on the
|
||
general alone; if advance and retreat are controlled from the
|
||
Palace, brilliant results will hardly be achieved. Hence the
|
||
god-like ruler and the enlightened monarch are content to play a
|
||
humble part in furthering their country's cause [lit., kneel down
|
||
to push the chariot wheel]." This means that "in matters lying
|
||
outside the zenana, the decision of the military commander must
|
||
be absolute." Chang Yu also quote the saying: "Decrees from the
|
||
Son of Heaven do not penetrate the walls of a camp."]
|
||
24. The general who advances without coveting fame and
|
||
retreats without fearing disgrace,
|
||
|
||
[It was Wellington, I think, who said that the hardest thing
|
||
of all for a soldier is to retreat.]
|
||
|
||
whose only thought is to protect his country and do good service
|
||
for his sovereign, is the jewel of the kingdom.
|
||
|
||
[A noble presentiment, in few words, of the Chinese "happy
|
||
warrior." Such a man, says Ho Shih, "even if he had to suffer
|
||
punishment, would not regret his conduct."]
|
||
|
||
25. Regard your soldiers as your children, and they will
|
||
follow you into the deepest valleys; look upon them as your own
|
||
beloved sons, and they will stand by you even unto death.
|
||
|
||
[Cf. I. ss. 6. In this connection, Tu Mu draws for us an
|
||
engaging picture of the famous general Wu Ch`i, from whose
|
||
treatise on war I have frequently had occasion to quote: "He
|
||
wore the same clothes and ate the same food as the meanest of his
|
||
soldiers, refused to have either a horse to ride or a mat to
|
||
sleep on, carried his own surplus rations wrapped in a parcel,
|
||
and shared every hardship with his men. One of his soldiers was
|
||
suffering from an abscess, and Wu Ch`i himself sucked out the
|
||
virus. The soldier's mother, hearing this, began wailing and
|
||
lamenting. Somebody asked her, saying: 'Why do you cry? Your
|
||
son is only a common soldier, and yet the commander-in-chief
|
||
himself has sucked the poison from his sore.' The woman replied,
|
||
'Many years ago, Lord Wu performed a similar service for my
|
||
husband, who never left him afterwards, and finally met his death
|
||
at the hands of the enemy. And now that he has done the same for
|
||
my son, he too will fall fighting I know not where.'" Li Ch`uan
|
||
mentions the Viscount of Ch`u, who invaded the small state of
|
||
Hsiao during the winter. The Duke of Shen said to him: "Many of
|
||
the soldiers are suffering severely from the cold." So he made a
|
||
round of the whole army, comforting and encouraging the men; and
|
||
straightway they felt as if they were clothed in garments lined
|
||
with floss silk.]
|
||
|
||
26. If, however, you are indulgent, but unable to make your
|
||
authority felt; kind-hearted, but unable to enforce your
|
||
commands; and incapable, moreover, of quelling disorder: then
|
||
your soldiers must be likened to spoilt children; they are
|
||
useless for any practical purpose.
|
||
|
||
[Li Ching once said that if you could make your soldiers
|
||
afraid of you, they would not be afraid of the enemy. Tu Mu
|
||
recalls an instance of stern military discipline which occurred
|
||
in 219 A.D., when Lu Meng was occupying the town of Chiang-ling.
|
||
He had given stringent orders to his army not to molest the
|
||
inhabitants nor take anything from them by force. Nevertheless,
|
||
a certain officer serving under his banner, who happened to be a
|
||
fellow-townsman, ventured to appropriate a bamboo hat belonging
|
||
to one of the people, in order to wear it over his regulation
|
||
helmet as a protection against the rain. Lu Meng considered that
|
||
the fact of his being also a native of Ju-nan should not be
|
||
allowed to palliate a clear breach of discipline, and accordingly
|
||
he ordered his summary execution, the tears rolling down his
|
||
face, however, as he did so. This act of severity filled the
|
||
army with wholesome awe, and from that time forth even articles
|
||
dropped in the highway were not picked up.]
|
||
|
||
27. If we know that our own men are in a condition to
|
||
attack, but are unaware that the enemy is not open to attack, we
|
||
have gone only halfway towards victory.
|
||
|
||
[That is, Ts`ao Kung says, "the issue in this case is
|
||
uncertain."]
|
||
|
||
28. If we know that the enemy is open to attack, but are
|
||
unaware that our own men are not in a condition to attack, we
|
||
have gone only halfway towards victory.
|
||
|
||
[Cf. III. ss. 13 (1).]
|
||
|
||
29. If we know that the enemy is open to attack, and also
|
||
know that our men are in a condition to attack, but are unaware
|
||
that the nature of the ground makes fighting impracticable, we
|
||
have still gone only halfway towards victory.
|
||
30. Hence the experienced soldier, once in motion, is never
|
||
bewildered; once he has broken camp, he is never at a loss.
|
||
|
||
[The reason being, according to Tu Mu, that he has taken his
|
||
measures so thoroughly as to ensure victory beforehand. "He does
|
||
not move recklessly," says Chang Yu, "so that when he does move,
|
||
he makes no mistakes."]
|
||
|
||
31. Hence the saying: If you know the enemy and know
|
||
yourself, your victory will not stand in doubt; if you know
|
||
Heaven and know Earth, you may make your victory complete.
|
||
|
||
[Li Ch`uan sums up as follows: "Given a knowledge of three
|
||
things--the affairs of men, the seasons of heaven and the natural
|
||
advantages of earth--, victory will invariably crown your
|
||
battles."]
|
||
|
||
|
||
[1] See "Pensees de Napoleon 1er," no. 47.
|
||
|
||
[2] "The Science of War," chap. 2.
|
||
|
||
[3] "Aids to Scouting," p. xii.
|
||
|
||
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
||
|
||
XI. THE NINE SITUATIONS
|
||
|
||
|
||
1. Sun Tzu said: The art of war recognizes nine varieties
|
||
of ground: (1) Dispersive ground; (2) facile ground; (3)
|
||
contentious ground; (4) open ground; (5) ground of intersecting
|
||
highways; (6) serious ground; (7) difficult ground; (8) hemmed-in
|
||
ground; (9) desperate ground.
|
||
2. When a chieftain is fighting in his own territory, it is
|
||
dispersive ground.
|
||
|
||
[So called because the soldiers, being near to their homes
|
||
and anxious to see their wives and children, are likely to seize
|
||
the opportunity afforded by a battle and scatter in every
|
||
direction. "In their advance," observes Tu Mu, "they will lack
|
||
the valor of desperation, and when they retreat, they will find
|
||
harbors of refuge."]
|
||
|
||
3. When he has penetrated into hostile territory, but to no
|
||
great distance, it is facile ground.
|
||
|
||
[Li Ch`uan and Ho Shih say "because of the facility for
|
||
retreating," and the other commentators give similar
|
||
explanations. Tu Mu remarks: "When your army has crossed the
|
||
border, you should burn your boats and bridges, in order to make
|
||
it clear to everybody that you have no hankering after home."]
|
||
|
||
4. Ground the possession of which imports great advantage
|
||
to either side, is contentious ground.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu defines the ground as ground "to be contended for."
|
||
Ts`ao Kung says: "ground on which the few and the weak can
|
||
defeat the many and the strong," such as "the neck of a pass,"
|
||
instanced by Li Ch`uan. Thus, Thermopylae was of this
|
||
classification because the possession of it, even for a few days
|
||
only, meant holding the entire invading army in check and thus
|
||
gaining invaluable time. Cf. Wu Tzu, ch. V. ad init.: "For
|
||
those who have to fight in the ratio of one to ten, there is
|
||
nothing better than a narrow pass." When Lu Kuang was returning
|
||
from his triumphant expedition to Turkestan in 385 A.D., and had
|
||
got as far as I-ho, laden with spoils, Liang Hsi, administrator
|
||
of Liang-chou, taking advantage of the death of Fu Chien, King of
|
||
Ch`in, plotted against him and was for barring his way into the
|
||
province. Yang Han, governor of Kao-ch`ang, counseled him,
|
||
saying: "Lu Kuang is fresh from his victories in the west, and
|
||
his soldiers are vigorous and mettlesome. If we oppose him in
|
||
the shifting sands of the desert, we shall be no match for him,
|
||
and we must therefore try a different plan. Let us hasten to
|
||
occupy the defile at the mouth of the Kao-wu pass, thus cutting
|
||
him off from supplies of water, and when his troops are
|
||
prostrated with thirst, we can dictate our own terms without
|
||
moving. Or if you think that the pass I mention is too far off,
|
||
we could make a stand against him at the I-wu pass, which is
|
||
nearer. The cunning and resource of Tzu-fang himself would be
|
||
expended in vain against the enormous strength of these two
|
||
positions." Liang Hsi, refusing to act on this advice, was
|
||
overwhelmed and swept away by the invader.]
|
||
|
||
5. Ground on which each side has liberty of movement is
|
||
open ground.
|
||
|
||
[There are various interpretations of the Chinese adjective
|
||
for this type of ground. Ts`ao Kung says it means "ground
|
||
covered with a network of roads," like a chessboard. Ho Shih
|
||
suggested: "ground on which intercommunication is easy."]
|
||
|
||
6. Ground which forms the key to three contiguous states,
|
||
|
||
[Ts`au Kung defines this as: "Our country adjoining the
|
||
enemy's and a third country conterminous with both." Meng Shih
|
||
instances the small principality of Cheng, which was bounded on
|
||
the north-east by Ch`i, on the west by Chin, and on the south by
|
||
Ch`u.]
|
||
|
||
so that he who occupies it first has most of the Empire at his
|
||
command,
|
||
|
||
[The belligerent who holds this dominating position can
|
||
constrain most of them to become his allies.]
|
||
|
||
is a ground of intersecting highways.
|
||
7. When an army has penetrated into the heart of a hostile
|
||
country, leaving a number of fortified cities in its rear, it is
|
||
serious ground.
|
||
|
||
[Wang Hsi explains the name by saying that "when an army has
|
||
reached such a point, its situation is serious."]
|
||
|
||
8. Mountain forests,
|
||
|
||
[Or simply "forests."]
|
||
|
||
rugged steeps, marshes and fens--all country that is hard to
|
||
traverse: this is difficult ground.
|
||
9. Ground which is reached through narrow gorges, and from
|
||
which we can only retire by tortuous paths, so that a small
|
||
number of the enemy would suffice to crush a large body of our
|
||
men: this is hemmed in ground.
|
||
10. Ground on which we can only be saved from destruction
|
||
by fighting without delay, is desperate ground.
|
||
|
||
[The situation, as pictured by Ts`ao Kung, is very similar
|
||
to the "hemmed-in ground" except that here escape is no longer
|
||
possible: "A lofty mountain in front, a large river behind,
|
||
advance impossible, retreat blocked." Ch`en Hao says: "to be on
|
||
'desperate ground' is like sitting in a leaking boat or crouching
|
||
in a burning house." Tu Mu quotes from Li Ching a vivid
|
||
description of the plight of an army thus entrapped: "Suppose an
|
||
army invading hostile territory without the aid of local guides:
|
||
-- it falls into a fatal snare and is at the enemy's mercy. A
|
||
ravine on the left, a mountain on the right, a pathway so
|
||
perilous that the horses have to be roped together and the
|
||
chariots carried in slings, no passage open in front, retreat cut
|
||
off behind, no choice but to proceed in single file. Then,
|
||
before there is time to range our soldiers in order of battle,
|
||
the enemy is overwhelming strength suddenly appears on the scene.
|
||
Advancing, we can nowhere take a breathing-space; retreating, we
|
||
have no haven of refuge. We seek a pitched battle, but in vain;
|
||
yet standing on the defensive, none of us has a moment's respite.
|
||
If we simply maintain our ground, whole days and months will
|
||
crawl by; the moment we make a move, we have to sustain the
|
||
enemy's attacks on front and rear. The country is wild,
|
||
destitute of water and plants; the army is lacking in the
|
||
necessaries of life, the horses are jaded and the men worn-out,
|
||
all the resources of strength and skill unavailing, the pass so
|
||
narrow that a single man defending it can check the onset of ten
|
||
thousand; all means of offense in the hands of the enemy, all
|
||
points of vantage already forfeited by ourselves:--in this
|
||
terrible plight, even though we had the most valiant soldiers and
|
||
the keenest of weapons, how could they be employed with the
|
||
slightest effect?" Students of Greek history may be reminded of
|
||
the awful close to the Sicilian expedition, and the agony of the
|
||
Athenians under Nicias and Demonsthenes. [See Thucydides, VII.
|
||
78 sqq.].]
|
||
|
||
11. On dispersive ground, therefore, fight not. On facile
|
||
ground, halt not. On contentious ground, attack not.
|
||
|
||
[But rather let all your energies be bent on occupying the
|
||
advantageous position first. So Ts`ao Kung. Li Ch`uan and
|
||
others, however, suppose the meaning to be that the enemy has
|
||
already forestalled us, sot that it would be sheer madness to
|
||
attack. In the SUN TZU HSU LU, when the King of Wu inquires what
|
||
should be done in this case, Sun Tzu replies: "The rule with
|
||
regard to contentious ground is that those in possession have the
|
||
advantage over the other side. If a position of this kind is
|
||
secured first by the enemy, beware of attacking him. Lure him
|
||
away by pretending to flee--show your banners and sound your
|
||
drums--make a dash for other places that he cannot afford to
|
||
lose--trail brushwood and raise a dust--confound his ears and
|
||
eyes--detach a body of your best troops, and place it secretly in
|
||
ambuscade. Then your opponent will sally forth to the rescue."]
|
||
|
||
12. On open ground, do not try to block the enemy's way.
|
||
|
||
[Because the attempt would be futile, and would expose the
|
||
blocking force itself to serious risks. There are two
|
||
interpretations available here. I follow that of Chang Yu. The
|
||
other is indicated in Ts`ao Kung's brief note: "Draw closer
|
||
together"--i.e., see that a portion of your own army is not cut
|
||
off.]
|
||
|
||
On the ground of intersecting highways, join hands with your
|
||
allies.
|
||
|
||
[Or perhaps, "form alliances with neighboring states."]
|
||
|
||
13. On serious ground, gather in plunder.
|
||
|
||
[On this, Li Ch`uan has the following delicious note: "When
|
||
an army penetrates far into the enemy's country, care must be
|
||
taken not to alienate the people by unjust treatment. Follow the
|
||
example of the Han Emperor Kao Tsu, whose march into Ch`in
|
||
territory was marked by no violation of women or looting of
|
||
valuables. [Nota bene: this was in 207 B.C., and may well cause
|
||
us to blush for the Christian armies that entered Peking in 1900
|
||
A.D.] Thus he won the hearts of all. In the present passage,
|
||
then, I think that the true reading must be, not 'plunder,' but
|
||
'do not plunder.'" Alas, I fear that in this instance the worthy
|
||
commentator's feelings outran his judgment. Tu Mu, at least, has
|
||
no such illusions. He says: "When encamped on 'serious ground,'
|
||
there being no inducement as yet to advance further, and no
|
||
possibility of retreat, one ought to take measures for a
|
||
protracted resistance by bringing in provisions from all sides,
|
||
and keep a close watch on the enemy."]
|
||
|
||
In difficult ground, keep steadily on the march.
|
||
|
||
[Or, in the words of VIII. ss. 2, "do not encamp.]
|
||
|
||
14. On hemmed-in ground, resort to stratagem.
|
||
|
||
[Ts`au Kung says: "Try the effect of some unusual
|
||
artifice;" and Tu Yu amplifies this by saying: "In such a
|
||
position, some scheme must be devised which will suit the
|
||
circumstances, and if we can succeed in deluding the enemy, the
|
||
peril may be escaped." This is exactly what happened on the
|
||
famous occasion when Hannibal was hemmed in among the mountains
|
||
on the road to Casilinum, and to all appearances entrapped by the
|
||
dictator Fabius. The stratagem which Hannibal devised to baffle
|
||
his foes was remarkably like that which T`ien Tan had also
|
||
employed with success exactly 62 years before. [See IX. ss. 24,
|
||
note.] When night came on, bundles of twigs were fastened to the
|
||
horns of some 2000 oxen and set on fire, the terrified animals
|
||
being then quickly driven along the mountain side towards the
|
||
passes which were beset by the enemy. The strange spectacle of
|
||
these rapidly moving lights so alarmed and discomfited the Romans
|
||
that they withdrew from their position, and Hannibal's army
|
||
passed safely through the defile. [See Polybius, III. 93, 94;
|
||
Livy, XXII. 16 17.]
|
||
|
||
On desperate ground, fight.
|
||
|
||
[For, as Chia Lin remarks: "if you fight with all your
|
||
might, there is a chance of life; where as death is certain if
|
||
you cling to your corner."]
|
||
|
||
15. Those who were called skillful leaders of old knew how
|
||
to drive a wedge between the enemy's front and rear;
|
||
|
||
[More literally, "cause the front and rear to lose touch
|
||
with each other."]
|
||
|
||
to prevent co-operation between his large and small divisions; to
|
||
hinder the good troops from rescuing the bad, the officers from
|
||
rallying their men.
|
||
16. When the enemy's men were united, they managed to keep
|
||
them in disorder.
|
||
17. When it was to their advantage, they made a forward
|
||
move; when otherwise, they stopped still.
|
||
|
||
[Mei Yao-ch`en connects this with the foregoing: "Having
|
||
succeeded in thus dislocating the enemy, they would push forward
|
||
in order to secure any advantage to be gained; if there was no
|
||
advantage to be gained, they would remain where they were."]
|
||
|
||
18. If asked how to cope with a great host of the enemy in
|
||
orderly array and on the point of marching to the attack, I
|
||
should say: "Begin by seizing something which your opponent
|
||
holds dear; then he will be amenable to your will."
|
||
|
||
[Opinions differ as to what Sun Tzu had in mind. Ts`ao Kung
|
||
thinks it is "some strategical advantage on which the enemy is
|
||
depending." Tu Mu says: "The three things which an enemy is
|
||
anxious to do, and on the accomplishment of which his success
|
||
depends, are: (1) to capture our favorable positions; (2) to
|
||
ravage our cultivated land; (3) to guard his own communications."
|
||
Our object then must be to thwart his plans in these three
|
||
directions and thus render him helpless. [Cf. III. ss. 3.] By
|
||
boldly seizing the initiative in this way, you at once throw the
|
||
other side on the defensive.]
|
||
|
||
19. Rapidity is the essence of war:
|
||
|
||
[According to Tu Mu, "this is a summary of leading
|
||
principles in warfare," and he adds: "These are the profoundest
|
||
truths of military science, and the chief business of the
|
||
general." The following anecdotes, told by Ho Shih, shows the
|
||
importance attached to speed by two of China's greatest generals.
|
||
In 227 A.D., Meng Ta, governor of Hsin-ch`eng under the Wei
|
||
Emperor Wen Ti, was meditating defection to the House of Shu, and
|
||
had entered into correspondence with Chu-ko Liang, Prime Minister
|
||
of that State. The Wei general Ssu-ma I was then military
|
||
governor of Wan, and getting wind of Meng Ta's treachery, he at
|
||
once set off with an army to anticipate his revolt, having
|
||
previously cajoled him by a specious message of friendly import.
|
||
Ssu-ma's officers came to him and said: "If Meng Ta has leagued
|
||
himself with Wu and Shu, the matter should be thoroughly
|
||
investigated before we make a move." Ssu-ma I replied: "Meng Ta
|
||
is an unprincipled man, and we ought to go and punish him at
|
||
once, while he is still wavering and before he has thrown off the
|
||
mask." Then, by a series of forced marches, be brought his army
|
||
under the walls of Hsin-ch`eng with in a space of eight days.
|
||
Now Meng Ta had previously said in a letter to Chu-ko Liang:
|
||
"Wan is 1200 LI from here. When the news of my revolt reaches
|
||
Ssu-ma I, he will at once inform his imperial master, but it will
|
||
be a whole month before any steps can be taken, and by that time
|
||
my city will be well fortified. Besides, Ssu-ma I is sure not to
|
||
come himself, and the generals that will be sent against us are
|
||
not worth troubling about." The next letter, however, was filled
|
||
with consternation: "Though only eight days have passed since I
|
||
threw off my allegiance, an army is already at the city-gates.
|
||
What miraculous rapidity is this!" A fortnight later, Hsin-
|
||
ch`eng had fallen and Meng Ta had lost his head. [See
|
||
CHIN SHU, ch. 1, f. 3.] In 621 A.D., Li Ching was sent from
|
||
K`uei-chou in Ssu-ch`uan to reduce the successful rebel Hsiao
|
||
Hsien, who had set up as Emperor at the modern Ching-chou Fu in
|
||
Hupeh. It was autumn, and the Yangtsze being then in flood,
|
||
Hsiao Hsien never dreamt that his adversary would venture to come
|
||
down through the gorges, and consequently made no preparations.
|
||
But Li Ching embarked his army without loss of time, and was just
|
||
about to start when the other generals implored him to postpone
|
||
his departure until the river was in a less dangerous state for
|
||
navigation. Li Ching replied: "To the soldier, overwhelming
|
||
speed is of paramount importance, and he must never miss
|
||
opportunities. Now is the time to strike, before Hsiao Hsien
|
||
even knows that we have got an army together. If we seize the
|
||
present moment when the river is in flood, we shall appear before
|
||
his capital with startling suddenness, like the thunder which is
|
||
heard before you have time to stop your ears against it. [See
|
||
VII. ss. 19, note.] This is the great principle in war. Even if
|
||
he gets to know of our approach, he will have to levy his
|
||
soldiers in such a hurry that they will not be fit to oppose us.
|
||
Thus the full fruits of victory will be ours." All came about as
|
||
he predicted, and Hsiao Hsien was obliged to surrender, nobly
|
||
stipulating that his people should be spared and he alone suffer
|
||
the penalty of death.]
|
||
|
||
take advantage of the enemy's unreadiness, make your way by
|
||
unexpected routes, and attack unguarded spots.
|
||
20. The following are the principles to be observed by an
|
||
invading force: The further you penetrate into a country, the
|
||
greater will be the solidarity of your troops, and thus the
|
||
defenders will not prevail against you.
|
||
21. Make forays in fertile country in order to supply your
|
||
army with food.
|
||
|
||
[Cf. supra, ss. 13. Li Ch`uan does not venture on a note
|
||
here.]
|
||
|
||
22. Carefully study the well-being of your men,
|
||
|
||
[For "well-being", Wang Hsi means, "Pet them, humor them,
|
||
give them plenty of food and drink, and look after them
|
||
generally."]
|
||
|
||
and do not overtax them. Concentrate your energy and hoard your
|
||
strength.
|
||
|
||
[Ch`en recalls the line of action adopted in 224 B.C. by the
|
||
famous general Wang Chien, whose military genius largely
|
||
contributed to the success of the First Emperor. He had invaded
|
||
the Ch`u State, where a universal levy was made to oppose him.
|
||
But, being doubtful of the temper of his troops, he declined all
|
||
invitations to fight and remained strictly on the defensive. In
|
||
vain did the Ch`u general try to force a battle: day after day
|
||
Wang Chien kept inside his walls and would not come out, but
|
||
devoted his whole time and energy to winning the affection and
|
||
confidence of his men. He took care that they should be well
|
||
fed, sharing his own meals with them, provided facilities for
|
||
bathing, and employed every method of judicious indulgence to
|
||
weld them into a loyal and homogenous body. After some time had
|
||
elapsed, he told off certain persons to find out how the men were
|
||
amusing themselves. The answer was, that they were contending
|
||
with one another in putting the weight and long-jumping. When
|
||
Wang Chien heard that they were engaged in these athletic
|
||
pursuits, he knew that their spirits had been strung up to the
|
||
required pitch and that they were now ready for fighting. By
|
||
this time the Ch`u army, after repeating their challenge again
|
||
and again, had marched away eastwards in disgust. The Ch`in
|
||
general immediately broke up his camp and followed them, and in
|
||
the battle that ensued they were routed with great slaughter.
|
||
Shortly afterwards, the whole of Ch`u was conquered by Ch`in, and
|
||
the king Fu-ch`u led into captivity.]
|
||
|
||
Keep your army continually on the move,
|
||
|
||
[In order that the enemy may never know exactly where you
|
||
are. It has struck me, however, that the true reading might be
|
||
"link your army together."]
|
||
|
||
and devise unfathomable plans.
|
||
23. Throw your soldiers into positions whence there is no
|
||
escape, and they will prefer death to flight. If they will face
|
||
death, there is nothing they may not achieve.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu quotes his favorite Wei Liao Tzu (ch. 3): "If one
|
||
man were to run amok with a sword in the market-place, and
|
||
everybody else tried to get our of his way, I should not allow
|
||
that this man alone had courage and that all the rest were
|
||
contemptible cowards. The truth is, that a desperado and a man
|
||
who sets some value on his life do not meet on even terms."]
|
||
|
||
Officers and men alike will put forth their uttermost strength.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu says: "If they are in an awkward place together,
|
||
they will surely exert their united strength to get out of it."]
|
||
|
||
24. Soldiers when in desperate straits lose the sense of
|
||
fear. If there is no place of refuge, they will stand firm. If
|
||
they are in hostile country, they will show a stubborn front. If
|
||
there is no help for it, they will fight hard.
|
||
25. Thus, without waiting to be marshaled, the soldiers
|
||
will be constantly on the qui vive; without waiting to be asked,
|
||
they will do your will;
|
||
|
||
[Literally, "without asking, you will get."]
|
||
|
||
without restrictions, they will be faithful; without giving
|
||
orders, they can be trusted.
|
||
26. Prohibit the taking of omens, and do away with
|
||
superstitious doubts. Then, until death itself comes, no
|
||
calamity need be feared.
|
||
|
||
[The superstitious, "bound in to saucy doubts and fears,"
|
||
degenerate into cowards and "die many times before their deaths."
|
||
Tu Mu quotes Huang Shih-kung: "'Spells and incantations should
|
||
be strictly forbidden, and no officer allowed to inquire by
|
||
divination into the fortunes of an army, for fear the soldiers'
|
||
minds should be seriously perturbed.' The meaning is," he
|
||
continues, "that if all doubts and scruples are discarded, your
|
||
men will never falter in their resolution until they die."]
|
||
|
||
27. If our soldiers are not overburdened with money, it is
|
||
not because they have a distaste for riches; if their lives are
|
||
not unduly long, it is not because they are disinclined to
|
||
longevity.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu has the best note on this passage: "Wealth and
|
||
long life are things for which all men have a natural
|
||
inclination. Hence, if they burn or fling away valuables, and
|
||
sacrifice their own lives, it is not that they dislike them, but
|
||
simply that they have no choice." Sun Tzu is slyly insinuating
|
||
that, as soldiers are but human, it is for the general to see
|
||
that temptations to shirk fighting and grow rich are not thrown
|
||
in their way.]
|
||
|
||
28. On the day they are ordered out to battle, your
|
||
soldiers may weep,
|
||
|
||
[The word in the Chinese is "snivel." This is taken to
|
||
indicate more genuine grief than tears alone.]
|
||
|
||
those sitting up bedewing their garments, and those lying down
|
||
letting the tears run down their cheeks.
|
||
|
||
[Not because they are afraid, but because, as Ts`ao Kung
|
||
says, "all have embraced the firm resolution to do or die." We
|
||
may remember that the heroes of the Iliad were equally childlike
|
||
in showing their emotion. Chang Yu alludes to the mournful
|
||
parting at the I River between Ching K`o and his friends, when
|
||
the former was sent to attempt the life of the King of Ch`in
|
||
(afterwards First Emperor) in 227 B.C. The tears of all flowed
|
||
down like rain as he bade them farewell and uttered the following
|
||
lines: "The shrill blast is blowing, Chilly the burn; Your
|
||
champion is going--Not to return." [1] ]
|
||
|
||
But let them once be brought to bay, and they will display the
|
||
courage of a Chu or a Kuei.
|
||
|
||
[Chu was the personal name of Chuan Chu, a native of the Wu
|
||
State and contemporary with Sun Tzu himself, who was employed by
|
||
Kung-tzu Kuang, better known as Ho Lu Wang, to assassinate his
|
||
sovereign Wang Liao with a dagger which he secreted in the belly
|
||
of a fish served up at a banquet. He succeeded in his attempt,
|
||
but was immediately hacked to pieced by the king's bodyguard.
|
||
This was in 515 B.C. The other hero referred to, Ts`ao Kuei (or
|
||
Ts`ao Mo), performed the exploit which has made his name famous
|
||
166 years earlier, in 681 B.C. Lu had been thrice defeated by
|
||
Ch`i, and was just about to conclude a treaty surrendering a
|
||
large slice of territory, when Ts`ao Kuei suddenly seized Huan
|
||
Kung, the Duke of Ch`i, as he stood on the altar steps and held a
|
||
dagger against his chest. None of the duke's retainers dared to
|
||
move a muscle, and Ts`ao Kuei proceeded to demand full
|
||
restitution, declaring the Lu was being unjustly treated because
|
||
she was a smaller and a weaker state. Huan Kung, in peril of his
|
||
life, was obliged to consent, whereupon Ts`ao Kuei flung away his
|
||
dagger and quietly resumed his place amid the terrified
|
||
assemblage without having so much as changed color. As was to be
|
||
expected, the Duke wanted afterwards to repudiate the bargain,
|
||
but his wise old counselor Kuan Chung pointed out to him the
|
||
impolicy of breaking his word, and the upshot was that this bold
|
||
stroke regained for Lu the whole of what she had lost in three
|
||
pitched battles.]
|
||
|
||
29. The skillful tactician may be likened to the SHUAI-JAN.
|
||
Now the SHUAI-JAN is a snake that is found in the Ch`ang
|
||
mountains.
|
||
|
||
["Shuai-jan" means "suddenly" or "rapidly," and the snake in
|
||
question was doubtless so called owing to the rapidity of its
|
||
movements. Through this passage, the term in the Chinese has now
|
||
come to be used in the sense of "military maneuvers."]
|
||
|
||
Strike at its head, and you will be attacked by its tail; strike
|
||
at its tail, and you will be attacked by its head; strike at its
|
||
middle, and you will be attacked by head and tail both.
|
||
30. Asked if an army can be made to imitate the SHUAI-JAN,
|
||
|
||
[That is, as Mei Yao-ch`en says, "Is it possible to make the
|
||
front and rear of an army each swiftly responsive to attack on
|
||
the other, just as though they were part of a single living
|
||
body?"]
|
||
|
||
I should answer, Yes. For the men of Wu and the men of Yueh are
|
||
enemies;
|
||
|
||
[Cf. VI. ss. 21.]
|
||
|
||
yet if they are crossing a river in the same boat and are caught
|
||
by a storm, they will come to each other's assistance just as the
|
||
left hand helps the right.
|
||
|
||
[The meaning is: If two enemies will help each other in a
|
||
time of common peril, how much more should two parts of the same
|
||
army, bound together as they are by every tie of interest and
|
||
fellow-feeling. Yet it is notorious that many a campaign has
|
||
been ruined through lack of cooperation, especially in the case
|
||
of allied armies.]
|
||
|
||
31. Hence it is not enough to put one's trust in the
|
||
tethering of horses, and the burying of chariot wheels in the
|
||
ground
|
||
|
||
[These quaint devices to prevent one's army from running
|
||
away recall the Athenian hero Sophanes, who carried the anchor
|
||
with him at the battle of Plataea, by means of which he fastened
|
||
himself firmly to one spot. [See Herodotus, IX. 74.] It is not
|
||
enough, says Sun Tzu, to render flight impossible by such
|
||
mechanical means. You will not succeed unless your men have
|
||
tenacity and unity of purpose, and, above all, a spirit of
|
||
sympathetic cooperation. This is the lesson which can be learned
|
||
from the SHUAI-JAN.]
|
||
|
||
32. The principle on which to manage an army is to set up
|
||
one standard of courage which all must reach.
|
||
|
||
[Literally, "level the courage [of all] as though [it were
|
||
that of] one." If the ideal army is to form a single organic
|
||
whole, then it follows that the resolution and spirit of its
|
||
component parts must be of the same quality, or at any rate must
|
||
not fall below a certain standard. Wellington's seemingly
|
||
ungrateful description of his army at Waterloo as "the worst he
|
||
had ever commanded" meant no more than that it was deficient in
|
||
this important particular--unity of spirit and courage. Had he
|
||
not foreseen the Belgian defections and carefully kept those
|
||
troops in the background, he would almost certainly have lost the
|
||
day.]
|
||
|
||
33. How to make the best of both strong and weak--that is a
|
||
question involving the proper use of ground.
|
||
|
||
[Mei Yao-ch`en's paraphrase is: "The way to eliminate the
|
||
differences of strong and weak and to make both serviceable is to
|
||
utilize accidental features of the ground." Less reliable
|
||
troops, if posted in strong positions, will hold out as long as
|
||
better troops on more exposed terrain. The advantage of position
|
||
neutralizes the inferiority in stamina and courage. Col.
|
||
Henderson says: "With all respect to the text books, and to the
|
||
ordinary tactical teaching, I am inclined to think that the study
|
||
of ground is often overlooked, and that by no means sufficient
|
||
importance is attached to the selection of positions... and to
|
||
the immense advantages that are to be derived, whether you are
|
||
defending or attacking, from the proper utilization of natural
|
||
features." [2] ]
|
||
|
||
34. Thus the skillful general conducts his army just as
|
||
though he were leading a single man, willy-nilly, by the hand.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu says: "The simile has reference to the ease with
|
||
which he does it."]
|
||
|
||
35. It is the business of a general to be quiet and thus
|
||
ensure secrecy; upright and just, and thus maintain order.
|
||
36. He must be able to mystify his officers and men by
|
||
false reports and appearances,
|
||
|
||
[Literally, "to deceive their eyes and ears."]
|
||
|
||
and thus keep them in total ignorance.
|
||
|
||
[Ts`ao Kung gives us one of his excellent apophthegms: "The
|
||
troops must not be allowed to share your schemes in the
|
||
beginning; they may only rejoice with you over their happy
|
||
outcome." "To mystify, mislead, and surprise the enemy," is one
|
||
of the first principles in war, as had been frequently pointed
|
||
out. But how about the other process--the mystification of one's
|
||
own men? Those who may think that Sun Tzu is over-emphatic on
|
||
this point would do well to read Col. Henderson's remarks on
|
||
Stonewall Jackson's Valley campaign: "The infinite pains," he
|
||
says, "with which Jackson sought to conceal, even from his most
|
||
trusted staff officers, his movements, his intentions, and his
|
||
thoughts, a commander less thorough would have pronounced
|
||
useless"--etc. etc. [3] In the year 88 A.D., as we read in ch.
|
||
47 of the HOU HAN SHU, "Pan Ch`ao took the field with 25,000 men
|
||
from Khotan and other Central Asian states with the object of
|
||
crushing Yarkand. The King of Kutcha replied by dispatching his
|
||
chief commander to succor the place with an army drawn from the
|
||
kingdoms of Wen-su, Ku-mo, and Wei-t`ou, totaling 50,000 men.
|
||
Pan Ch`ao summoned his officers and also the King of Khotan to a
|
||
council of war, and said: 'Our forces are now outnumbered and
|
||
unable to make head against the enemy. The best plan, then, is
|
||
for us to separate and disperse, each in a different direction.
|
||
The King of Khotan will march away by the easterly route, and I
|
||
will then return myself towards the west. Let us wait until the
|
||
evening drum has sounded and then start.' Pan Ch`ao now secretly
|
||
released the prisoners whom he had taken alive, and the King of
|
||
Kutcha was thus informed of his plans. Much elated by the news,
|
||
the latter set off at once at the head of 10,000 horsemen to bar
|
||
Pan Ch`ao's retreat in the west, while the King of Wen-su rode
|
||
eastward with 8000 horse in order to intercept the King of
|
||
Khotan. As soon as Pan Ch`ao knew that the two chieftains had
|
||
gone, he called his divisions together, got them well in hand,
|
||
and at cock-crow hurled them against the army of Yarkand, as it
|
||
lay encamped. The barbarians, panic-stricken, fled in confusion,
|
||
and were closely pursued by Pan Ch`ao. Over 5000 heads were
|
||
brought back as trophies, besides immense spoils in the shape of
|
||
horses and cattle and valuables of every description. Yarkand
|
||
then capitulating, Kutcha and the other kingdoms drew off their
|
||
respective forces. From that time forward, Pan Ch`ao's prestige
|
||
completely overawed the countries of the west." In this case, we
|
||
see that the Chinese general not only kept his own officers in
|
||
ignorance of his real plans, but actually took the bold step of
|
||
dividing his army in order to deceive the enemy.]
|
||
|
||
37. By altering his arrangements and changing his plans,
|
||
|
||
[Wang Hsi thinks that this means not using the same
|
||
stratagem twice.]
|
||
|
||
he keeps the enemy without definite knowledge.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu, in a quotation from another work, says: "The
|
||
axiom, that war is based on deception, does not apply only to
|
||
deception of the enemy. You must deceive even your own soldiers.
|
||
Make them follow you, but without letting them know why."]
|
||
|
||
By shifting his camp and taking circuitous routes, he prevents
|
||
the enemy from anticipating his purpose.
|
||
38. At the critical moment, the leader of an army acts like
|
||
one who has climbed up a height and then kicks away the ladder
|
||
behind him. He carries his men deep into hostile territory
|
||
before he shows his hand.
|
||
|
||
[Literally, "releases the spring" (see V. ss. 15), that is,
|
||
takes some decisive step which makes it impossible for the army
|
||
to return--like Hsiang Yu, who sunk his ships after crossing a
|
||
river. Ch`en Hao, followed by Chia Lin, understands the words
|
||
less well as "puts forth every artifice at his command."]
|
||
|
||
39. He burns his boats and breaks his cooking-pots; like a
|
||
shepherd driving a flock of sheep, he drives his men this way and
|
||
that, and nothing knows whither he is going.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu says: "The army is only cognizant of orders to
|
||
advance or retreat; it is ignorant of the ulterior ends of
|
||
attacking and conquering."]
|
||
|
||
40. To muster his host and bring it into danger:--this may
|
||
be termed the business of the general.
|
||
|
||
[Sun Tzu means that after mobilization there should be no
|
||
delay in aiming a blow at the enemy's heart. Note how he returns
|
||
again and again to this point. Among the warring states of
|
||
ancient China, desertion was no doubt a much more present fear
|
||
and serious evil than it is in the armies of today.]
|
||
|
||
41. The different measures suited to the nine varieties of
|
||
ground;
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu says: "One must not be hide-bound in interpreting
|
||
the rules for the nine varieties of ground.]
|
||
|
||
the expediency of aggressive or defensive tactics; and the
|
||
fundamental laws of human nature: these are things that must
|
||
most certainly be studied.
|
||
42. When invading hostile territory, the general principle
|
||
is, that penetrating deeply brings cohesion; penetrating but a
|
||
short way means dispersion.
|
||
|
||
[Cf. supra, ss. 20.]
|
||
|
||
43. When you leave your own country behind, and take your
|
||
army across neighborhood territory, you find yourself on critical
|
||
ground.
|
||
|
||
[This "ground" is curiously mentioned in VIII. ss. 2, but it
|
||
does not figure among the Nine Situations or the Six Calamities
|
||
in chap. X. One's first impulse would be to translate it distant
|
||
ground," but this, if we can trust the commentators, is precisely
|
||
what is not meant here. Mei Yao-ch`en says it is "a position not
|
||
far enough advanced to be called 'facile,' and not near enough to
|
||
home to be 'dispersive,' but something between the two." Wang Hsi
|
||
says: "It is ground separated from home by an interjacent state,
|
||
whose territory we have had to cross in order to reach it.
|
||
Hence, it is incumbent on us to settle our business there
|
||
quickly." He adds that this position is of rare occurrence,
|
||
which is the reason why it is not included among the Nine
|
||
Situations.]
|
||
|
||
When there are means of communication on all four sides, the
|
||
ground is one of intersecting highways.
|
||
44. When you penetrate deeply into a country, it is serious
|
||
ground. When you penetrate but a little way, it is facile
|
||
ground.
|
||
45. When you have the enemy's strongholds on your rear, and
|
||
narrow passes in front, it is hemmed-in ground. When there is no
|
||
place of refuge at all, it is desperate ground.
|
||
46. Therefore, on dispersive ground, I would inspire my men
|
||
with unity of purpose.
|
||
|
||
[This end, according to Tu Mu, is best attained by remaining
|
||
on the defensive, and avoiding battle. Cf. supra, ss. 11.]
|
||
|
||
On facile ground, I would see that there is close connection
|
||
between all parts of my army.
|
||
|
||
[As Tu Mu says, the object is to guard against two possible
|
||
contingencies: "(1) the desertion of our own troops; (2) a
|
||
sudden attack on the part of the enemy." Cf. VII. ss. 17. Mei
|
||
Yao-ch`en says: "On the march, the regiments should be in close
|
||
touch; in an encampment, there should be continuity between the
|
||
fortifications."]
|
||
|
||
47. On contentious ground, I would hurry up my rear.
|
||
|
||
[This is Ts`ao Kung's interpretation. Chang Yu adopts it,
|
||
saying: "We must quickly bring up our rear, so that head and
|
||
tail may both reach the goal." That is, they must not be allowed
|
||
to straggle up a long way apart. Mei Yao-ch`en offers another
|
||
equally plausible explanation: "Supposing the enemy has not yet
|
||
reached the coveted position, and we are behind him, we should
|
||
advance with all speed in order to dispute its possession."
|
||
Ch`en Hao, on the other hand, assuming that the enemy has had
|
||
time to select his own ground, quotes VI. ss. 1, where Sun Tzu
|
||
warns us against coming exhausted to the attack. His own idea of
|
||
the situation is rather vaguely expressed: "If there is a
|
||
favorable position lying in front of you, detach a picked body of
|
||
troops to occupy it, then if the enemy, relying on their numbers,
|
||
come up to make a fight for it, you may fall quickly on their
|
||
rear with your main body, and victory will be assured." It was
|
||
thus, he adds, that Chao She beat the army of Ch`in. (See p.
|
||
57.)]
|
||
|
||
48. On open ground, I would keep a vigilant eye on my
|
||
defenses. On ground of intersecting highways, I would
|
||
consolidate my alliances.
|
||
49. On serious ground, I would try to ensure a continuous
|
||
stream of supplies.
|
||
|
||
[The commentators take this as referring to forage and
|
||
plunder, not, as one might expect, to an unbroken communication
|
||
with a home base.]
|
||
|
||
On difficult ground, I would keep pushing on along the road.
|
||
50. On hemmed-in ground, I would block any way of retreat.
|
||
|
||
[Meng Shih says: "To make it seem that I meant to defend
|
||
the position, whereas my real intention is to burst suddenly
|
||
through the enemy's lines." Mei Yao-ch`en says: "in order to
|
||
make my soldiers fight with desperation." Wang Hsi says,
|
||
"fearing lest my men be tempted to run away." Tu Mu points out
|
||
that this is the converse of VII. ss. 36, where it is the enemy
|
||
who is surrounded. In 532 A.D., Kao Huan, afterwards Emperor and
|
||
canonized as Shen-wu, was surrounded by a great army under Erh-
|
||
chu Chao and others. His own force was comparatively small,
|
||
consisting only of 2000 horse and something under 30,000 foot.
|
||
The lines of investment had not been drawn very closely together,
|
||
gaps being left at certain points. But Kao Huan, instead of
|
||
trying to escape, actually made a shift to block all the
|
||
remaining outlets himself by driving into them a number of oxen
|
||
and donkeys roped together. As soon as his officers and men saw
|
||
that there was nothing for it but to conquer or die, their
|
||
spirits rose to an extraordinary pitch of exaltation, and they
|
||
charged with such desperate ferocity that the opposing ranks
|
||
broke and crumbled under their onslaught.]
|
||
|
||
On desperate ground, I would proclaim to my soldiers the
|
||
hopelessness of saving their lives.
|
||
|
||
Tu Yu says: "Burn your baggage and impedimenta, throw away
|
||
your stores and provisions, choke up the wells, destroy your
|
||
cooking-stoves, and make it plain to your men that they cannot
|
||
survive, but must fight to the death." Mei Yao-ch`en says: "The
|
||
only chance of life lies in giving up all hope of it." This
|
||
concludes what Sun Tzu has to say about "grounds" and the
|
||
"variations" corresponding to them. Reviewing the passages which
|
||
bear on this important subject, we cannot fail to be struck by
|
||
the desultory and unmethodical fashion in which it is treated.
|
||
Sun Tzu begins abruptly in VIII. ss. 2 to enumerate "variations"
|
||
before touching on "grounds" at all, but only mentions five,
|
||
namely nos. 7, 5, 8 and 9 of the subsequent list, and one that is
|
||
not included in it. A few varieties of ground are dealt with in
|
||
the earlier portion of chap. IX, and then chap. X sets forth six
|
||
new grounds, with six variations of plan to match. None of these
|
||
is mentioned again, though the first is hardly to be
|
||
distinguished from ground no. 4 in the next chapter. At last, in
|
||
chap. XI, we come to the Nine Grounds par excellence, immediately
|
||
followed by the variations. This takes us down to ss. 14. In
|
||
SS. 43-45, fresh definitions are provided for nos. 5, 6, 2, 8 and
|
||
9 (in the order given), as well as for the tenth ground noticed
|
||
in chap. VIII; and finally, the nine variations are enumerated
|
||
once more from beginning to end, all, with the exception of 5, 6
|
||
and 7, being different from those previously given. Though it is
|
||
impossible to account for the present state of Sun Tzu's text, a
|
||
few suggestive facts maybe brought into prominence: (1) Chap.
|
||
VIII, according to the title, should deal with nine variations,
|
||
whereas only five appear. (2) It is an abnormally short chapter.
|
||
(3) Chap. XI is entitled The Nine Grounds. Several of these are
|
||
defined twice over, besides which there are two distinct lists of
|
||
the corresponding variations. (4) The length of the chapter is
|
||
disproportionate, being double that of any other except IX. I do
|
||
not propose to draw any inferences from these facts, beyond the
|
||
general conclusion that Sun Tzu's work cannot have come down to
|
||
us in the shape in which it left his hands: chap. VIII is
|
||
obviously defective and probably out of place, while XI seems to
|
||
contain matter that has either been added by a later hand or
|
||
ought to appear elsewhere.]
|
||
|
||
51. For it is the soldier's disposition to offer an
|
||
obstinate resistance when surrounded, to fight hard when he
|
||
cannot help himself, and to obey promptly when he has fallen into
|
||
danger.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu alludes to the conduct of Pan Ch`ao's devoted
|
||
followers in 73 A.D. The story runs thus in the HOU HAN SHU, ch.
|
||
47: "When Pan Ch`ao arrived at Shan-shan, Kuang, the King of the
|
||
country, received him at first with great politeness and respect;
|
||
but shortly afterwards his behavior underwent a sudden change,
|
||
and he became remiss and negligent. Pan Ch`ao spoke about this
|
||
to the officers of his suite: 'Have you noticed,' he said, 'that
|
||
Kuang's polite intentions are on the wane? This must signify
|
||
that envoys have come from the Northern barbarians, and that
|
||
consequently he is in a state of indecision, not knowing with
|
||
which side to throw in his lot. That surely is the reason. The
|
||
truly wise man, we are told, can perceive things before they have
|
||
come to pass; how much more, then, those that are already
|
||
manifest!' Thereupon he called one of the natives who had been
|
||
assigned to his service, and set a trap for him, saying: 'Where
|
||
are those envoys from the Hsiung-nu who arrived some day ago?'
|
||
The man was so taken aback that between surprise and fear he
|
||
presently blurted out the whole truth. Pan Ch`ao, keeping his
|
||
informant carefully under lock and key, then summoned a general
|
||
gathering of his officers, thirty-six in all, and began drinking
|
||
with them. When the wine had mounted into their heads a little,
|
||
he tried to rouse their spirit still further by addressing them
|
||
thus: 'Gentlemen, here we are in the heart of an isolated
|
||
region, anxious to achieve riches and honor by some great
|
||
exploit. Now it happens that an ambassador from the Hsiung-no
|
||
arrived in this kingdom only a few days ago, and the result is
|
||
that the respectful courtesy extended towards us by our royal
|
||
host has disappeared. Should this envoy prevail upon him to
|
||
seize our party and hand us over to the Hsiung-no, our bones will
|
||
become food for the wolves of the desert. What are we to do?'
|
||
With one accord, the officers replied: 'Standing as we do in
|
||
peril of our lives, we will follow our commander through life and
|
||
death.' For the sequel of this adventure, see chap. XII. ss. 1,
|
||
note.]
|
||
|
||
52. We cannot enter into alliance with neighboring princes
|
||
until we are acquainted with their designs. We are not fit to
|
||
lead an army on the march unless we are familiar with the face of
|
||
the country--its mountains and forests, its pitfalls and
|
||
precipices, its marshes and swamps. We shall be unable to turn
|
||
natural advantages to account unless we make use of local guides.
|
||
|
||
[These three sentences are repeated from VII. SS. 12-14 --
|
||
in order to emphasize their importance, the commentators seem to
|
||
think. I prefer to regard them as interpolated here in order to
|
||
form an antecedent to the following words. With regard to local
|
||
guides, Sun Tzu might have added that there is always the risk of
|
||
going wrong, either through their treachery or some
|
||
misunderstanding such as Livy records (XXII. 13): Hannibal, we
|
||
are told, ordered a guide to lead him into the neighborhood of
|
||
Casinum, where there was an important pass to be occupied; but
|
||
his Carthaginian accent, unsuited to the pronunciation of Latin
|
||
names, caused the guide to understand Casilinum instead of
|
||
Casinum, and turning from his proper route, he took the army in
|
||
that direction, the mistake not being discovered until they had
|
||
almost arrived.]
|
||
|
||
53. To be ignored of any one of the following four or five
|
||
principles does not befit a warlike prince.
|
||
54. When a warlike prince attacks a powerful state, his
|
||
generalship shows itself in preventing the concentration of the
|
||
enemy's forces. He overawes his opponents, and their allies are
|
||
prevented from joining against him.
|
||
|
||
[Mei Tao-ch`en constructs one of the chains of reasoning
|
||
that are so much affected by the Chinese: "In attacking a
|
||
powerful state, if you can divide her forces, you will have a
|
||
superiority in strength; if you have a superiority in strength,
|
||
you will overawe the enemy; if you overawe the enemy, the
|
||
neighboring states will be frightened; and if the neighboring
|
||
states are frightened, the enemy's allies will be prevented from
|
||
joining her." The following gives a stronger meaning: "If the
|
||
great state has once been defeated (before she has had time to
|
||
summon her allies), then the lesser states will hold aloof and
|
||
refrain from massing their forces." Ch`en Hao and Chang Yu take
|
||
the sentence in quite another way. The former says: "Powerful
|
||
though a prince may be, if he attacks a large state, he will be
|
||
unable to raise enough troops, and must rely to some extent on
|
||
external aid; if he dispenses with this, and with overweening
|
||
confidence in his own strength, simply tries to intimidate the
|
||
enemy, he will surely be defeated." Chang Yu puts his view thus:
|
||
"If we recklessly attack a large state, our own people will be
|
||
discontented and hang back. But if (as will then be the case)
|
||
our display of military force is inferior by half to that of the
|
||
enemy, the other chieftains will take fright and refuse to join
|
||
us."]
|
||
|
||
55. Hence he does not strive to ally himself with all and
|
||
sundry, nor does he foster the power of other states. He carries
|
||
out his own secret designs, keeping his antagonists in awe.
|
||
|
||
[The train of thought, as said by Li Ch`uan, appears to be
|
||
this: Secure against a combination of his enemies, "he can
|
||
afford to reject entangling alliances and simply pursue his own
|
||
secret designs, his prestige enable him to dispense with external
|
||
friendships."]
|
||
|
||
Thus he is able to capture their cities and overthrow their
|
||
kingdoms.
|
||
|
||
[This paragraph, though written many years before the Ch`in
|
||
State became a serious menace, is not a bad summary of the policy
|
||
by which the famous Six Chancellors gradually paved the way for
|
||
her final triumph under Shih Huang Ti. Chang Yu, following up
|
||
his previous note, thinks that Sun Tzu is condemning this
|
||
attitude of cold-blooded selfishness and haughty isolation.]
|
||
|
||
56. Bestow rewards without regard to rule,
|
||
|
||
[Wu Tzu (ch. 3) less wisely says: "Let advance be richly
|
||
rewarded and retreat be heavily punished."]
|
||
|
||
issue orders
|
||
|
||
[Literally, "hang" or post up."]
|
||
|
||
without regard to previous arrangements;
|
||
|
||
["In order to prevent treachery," says Wang Hsi. The
|
||
general meaning is made clear by Ts`ao Kung's quotation from the
|
||
SSU-MA FA: "Give instructions only on sighting the enemy; give
|
||
rewards when you see deserving deeds." Ts`ao Kung's paraphrase:
|
||
"The final instructions you give to your army should not
|
||
correspond with those that have been previously posted up."
|
||
Chang Yu simplifies this into "your arrangements should not be
|
||
divulged beforehand." And Chia Lin says: "there should be no
|
||
fixity in your rules and arrangements." Not only is there danger
|
||
in letting your plans be known, but war often necessitates the
|
||
entire reversal of them at the last moment.]
|
||
|
||
and you will be able to handle a whole army as though you had to
|
||
do with but a single man.
|
||
|
||
[Cf. supra, ss. 34.]
|
||
|
||
57. Confront your soldiers with the deed itself; never let
|
||
them know your design.
|
||
|
||
[Literally, "do not tell them words;" i.e. do not give your
|
||
reasons for any order. Lord Mansfield once told a junior
|
||
colleague to "give no reasons" for his decisions, and the maxim
|
||
is even more applicable to a general than to a judge.]
|
||
|
||
When the outlook is bright, bring it before their eyes; but tell
|
||
them nothing when the situation is gloomy.
|
||
58. Place your army in deadly peril, and it will survive;
|
||
plunge it into desperate straits, and it will come off in safety.
|
||
|
||
[These words of Sun Tzu were once quoted by Han Hsin in
|
||
explanation of the tactics he employed in one of his most
|
||
brilliant battles, already alluded to on p. 28. In 204 B.C., he
|
||
was sent against the army of Chao, and halted ten miles from the
|
||
mouth of the Ching-hsing pass, where the enemy had mustered in
|
||
full force. Here, at midnight, he detached a body of 2000 light
|
||
cavalry, every man of which was furnished with a red flag. Their
|
||
instructions were to make their way through narrow defiles and
|
||
keep a secret watch on the enemy. "When the men of Chao see me
|
||
in full flight," Han Hsin said, "they will abandon their
|
||
fortifications and give chase. This must be the sign for you to
|
||
rush in, pluck down the Chao standards and set up the red banners
|
||
of Han in their stead." Turning then to his other officers, he
|
||
remarked: "Our adversary holds a strong position, and is not
|
||
likely to come out and attack us until he sees the standard and
|
||
drums of the commander-in-chief, for fear I should turn back and
|
||
escape through the mountains." So saying, he first of all sent
|
||
out a division consisting of 10,000 men, and ordered them to form
|
||
in line of battle with their backs to the River Ti. Seeing this
|
||
maneuver, the whole army of Chao broke into loud laughter. By
|
||
this time it was broad daylight, and Han Hsin, displaying the
|
||
generalissimo's flag, marched out of the pass with drums beating,
|
||
and was immediately engaged by the enemy. A great battle
|
||
followed, lasting for some time; until at length Han Hsin and his
|
||
colleague Chang Ni, leaving drums and banner on the field, fled
|
||
to the division on the river bank, where another fierce battle
|
||
was raging. The enemy rushed out to pursue them and to secure
|
||
the trophies, thus denuding their ramparts of men; but the two
|
||
generals succeeded in joining the other army, which was fighting
|
||
with the utmost desperation. The time had now come for the 2000
|
||
horsemen to play their part. As soon as they saw the men of Chao
|
||
following up their advantage, they galloped behind the deserted
|
||
walls, tore up the enemy's flags and replaced them by those of
|
||
Han. When the Chao army looked back from the pursuit, the sight
|
||
of these red flags struck them with terror. Convinced that the
|
||
Hans had got in and overpowered their king, they broke up in wild
|
||
disorder, every effort of their leader to stay the panic being in
|
||
vain. Then the Han army fell on them from both sides and
|
||
completed the rout, killing a number and capturing the rest,
|
||
amongst whom was King Ya himself.... After the battle, some of
|
||
Han Hsin's officers came to him and said: "In the ART OF WAR we
|
||
are told to have a hill or tumulus on the right rear, and a river
|
||
or marsh on the left front. [This appears to be a blend of Sun
|
||
Tzu and T`ai Kung. See IX ss. 9, and note.] You, on the
|
||
contrary, ordered us to draw up our troops with the river at our
|
||
back. Under these conditions, how did you manage to gain the
|
||
victory?" The general replied: "I fear you gentlemen have not
|
||
studied the Art of War with sufficient care. Is it not written
|
||
there: 'Plunge your army into desperate straits and it will come
|
||
off in safety; place it in deadly peril and it will survive'?
|
||
Had I taken the usual course, I should never have been able to
|
||
bring my colleague round. What says the Military Classic--'Swoop
|
||
down on the market-place and drive the men off to fight.' [This
|
||
passage does not occur in the present text of Sun Tzu.] If I had
|
||
not placed my troops in a position where they were obliged to
|
||
fight for their lives, but had allowed each man to follow his own
|
||
discretion, there would have been a general debandade, and it
|
||
would have been impossible to do anything with them." The
|
||
officers admitted the force of his argument, and said: "These
|
||
are higher tactics than we should have been capable of." [See
|
||
CH`IEN HAN SHU, ch. 34, ff. 4, 5.] ]
|
||
|
||
59. For it is precisely when a force has fallen into harm's
|
||
way that is capable of striking a blow for victory.
|
||
|
||
[Danger has a bracing effect.]
|
||
|
||
60. Success in warfare is gained by carefully accommodating
|
||
ourselves to the enemy's purpose.
|
||
|
||
[Ts`ao Kung says: "Feign stupidity"--by an appearance of
|
||
yielding and falling in with the enemy's wishes. Chang Yu's note
|
||
makes the meaning clear: "If the enemy shows an inclination to
|
||
advance, lure him on to do so; if he is anxious to retreat, delay
|
||
on purpose that he may carry out his intention." The object is
|
||
to make him remiss and contemptuous before we deliver our
|
||
attack.]
|
||
|
||
61. By persistently hanging on the enemy's flank,
|
||
|
||
[I understand the first four words to mean "accompanying the
|
||
enemy in one direction." Ts`ao Kung says: "unite the soldiers
|
||
and make for the enemy." But such a violent displacement of
|
||
characters is quite indefensible.]
|
||
|
||
we shall succeed in the long run
|
||
|
||
[Literally, "after a thousand LI."]
|
||
|
||
in killing the commander-in-chief.
|
||
|
||
[Always a great point with the Chinese.]
|
||
|
||
62. This is called ability to accomplish a thing by sheer
|
||
cunning.
|
||
63. On the day that you take up your command, block the
|
||
frontier passes, destroy the official tallies,
|
||
|
||
[These were tablets of bamboo or wood, one half of which was
|
||
issued as a permit or passport by the official in charge of a
|
||
gate. Cf. the "border-warden" of LUN YU III. 24, who may have
|
||
had similar duties. When this half was returned to him, within a
|
||
fixed period, he was authorized to open the gate and let the
|
||
traveler through.]
|
||
|
||
and stop the passage of all emissaries.
|
||
|
||
[Either to or from the enemy's country.]
|
||
|
||
64. Be stern in the council-chamber,
|
||
|
||
[Show no weakness, and insist on your plans being ratified
|
||
by the sovereign.]
|
||
|
||
so that you may control the situation.
|
||
|
||
[Mei Yao-ch`en understands the whole sentence to mean: Take
|
||
the strictest precautions to ensure secrecy in your
|
||
deliberations.]
|
||
|
||
65. If the enemy leaves a door open, you must rush in.
|
||
66. Forestall your opponent by seizing what he holds dear,
|
||
|
||
[Cf. supra, ss. 18.]
|
||
|
||
and subtly contrive to time his arrival on the ground.
|
||
|
||
[Ch`en Hao`s explanation: "If I manage to seize a favorable
|
||
position, but the enemy does not appear on the scene, the
|
||
advantage thus obtained cannot be turned to any practical
|
||
account. He who intends therefore, to occupy a position of
|
||
importance to the enemy, must begin by making an artful
|
||
appointment, so to speak, with his antagonist, and cajole him
|
||
into going there as well." Mei Yao-ch`en explains that this
|
||
"artful appointment" is to be made through the medium of the
|
||
enemy's own spies, who will carry back just the amount of
|
||
information that we choose to give them. Then, having cunningly
|
||
disclosed our intentions, "we must manage, though starting after
|
||
the enemy, to arrive before him (VII. ss. 4). We must start
|
||
after him in order to ensure his marching thither; we must arrive
|
||
before him in order to capture the place without trouble. Taken
|
||
thus, the present passage lends some support to Mei Yao-ch`en's
|
||
interpretation of ss. 47.]
|
||
|
||
67. Walk in the path defined by rule,
|
||
|
||
[Chia Lin says: "Victory is the only thing that matters,
|
||
and this cannot be achieved by adhering to conventional canons."
|
||
It is unfortunate that this variant rests on very slight
|
||
authority, for the sense yielded is certainly much more
|
||
satisfactory. Napoleon, as we know, according to the veterans of
|
||
the old school whom he defeated, won his battles by violating
|
||
every accepted canon of warfare.]
|
||
|
||
and accommodate yourself to the enemy until you can fight a
|
||
decisive battle.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu says: "Conform to the enemy's tactics until a
|
||
favorable opportunity offers; then come forth and engage in a
|
||
battle that shall prove decisive."]
|
||
|
||
68. At first, then, exhibit the coyness of a maiden, until
|
||
the enemy gives you an opening; afterwards emulate the rapidity
|
||
of a running hare, and it will be too late for the enemy to
|
||
oppose you.
|
||
|
||
[As the hare is noted for its extreme timidity, the
|
||
comparison hardly appears felicitous. But of course Sun Tzu was
|
||
thinking only of its speed. The words have been taken to mean:
|
||
You must flee from the enemy as quickly as an escaping hare; but
|
||
this is rightly rejected by Tu Mu.]
|
||
|
||
|
||
[1] Giles' Biographical Dictionary, no. 399.
|
||
|
||
[2] "The Science of War," p. 333.
|
||
|
||
[3] "Stonewall Jackson," vol. I, p. 421.
|
||
|
||
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
||
|
||
XII. THE ATTACK BY FIRE
|
||
|
||
|
||
[Rather more than half the chapter (SS. 1-13) is devoted to
|
||
the subject of fire, after which the author branches off into
|
||
other topics.]
|
||
|
||
1. Sun Tzu said: There are five ways of attacking with
|
||
fire. The first is to burn soldiers in their camp;
|
||
|
||
[So Tu Mu. Li Ch`uan says: "Set fire to the camp, and kill
|
||
the soldiers" (when they try to escape from the flames). Pan
|
||
Ch`ao, sent on a diplomatic mission to the King of Shan-shan [see
|
||
XI. ss. 51, note], found himself placed in extreme peril by the
|
||
unexpected arrival of an envoy from the Hsiung-nu [the mortal
|
||
enemies of the Chinese]. In consultation with his officers, he
|
||
exclaimed: "Never venture, never win! [1] The only course open
|
||
to us now is to make an assault by fire on the barbarians under
|
||
cover of night, when they will not be able to discern our
|
||
numbers. Profiting by their panic, we shall exterminate them
|
||
completely; this will cool the King's courage and cover us with
|
||
glory, besides ensuring the success of our mission.' the
|
||
officers all replied that it would be necessary to discuss the
|
||
matter first with the Intendant. Pan Ch`ao then fell into a
|
||
passion: 'It is today,' he cried, 'that our fortunes must be
|
||
decided! The Intendant is only a humdrum civilian, who on
|
||
hearing of our project will certainly be afraid, and everything
|
||
will be brought to light. An inglorious death is no worthy fate
|
||
for valiant warriors.' All then agreed to do as he wished.
|
||
Accordingly, as soon as night came on, he and his little band
|
||
quickly made their way to the barbarian camp. A strong gale was
|
||
blowing at the time. Pan Ch`ao ordered ten of the party to take
|
||
drums and hide behind the enemy's barracks, it being arranged
|
||
that when they saw flames shoot up, they should begin drumming
|
||
and yelling with all their might. The rest of his men, armed
|
||
with bows and crossbows, he posted in ambuscade at the gate of
|
||
the camp. He then set fire to the place from the windward side,
|
||
whereupon a deafening noise of drums and shouting arose on the
|
||
front and rear of the Hsiung-nu, who rushed out pell-mell in
|
||
frantic disorder. Pan Ch`ao slew three of them with his own
|
||
hand, while his companions cut off the heads of the envoy and
|
||
thirty of his suite. The remainder, more than a hundred in all,
|
||
perished in the flames. On the following day, Pan Ch`ao,
|
||
divining his thoughts, said with uplifted hand: 'Although you
|
||
did not go with us last night, I should not think, Sir, of taking
|
||
sole credit for our exploit.' This satisfied Kuo Hsun, and Pan
|
||
Ch`ao, having sent for Kuang, King of Shan-shan, showed him the
|
||
head of the barbarian envoy. The whole kingdom was seized with
|
||
fear and trembling, which Pan Ch`ao took steps to allay by
|
||
issuing a public proclamation. Then, taking the king's sons as
|
||
hostage, he returned to make his report to Tou Ku." HOU HAN SHU,
|
||
ch. 47, ff. 1, 2.] ]
|
||
|
||
the second is to burn stores;
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu says: "Provisions, fuel and fodder." In order to
|
||
subdue the rebellious population of Kiangnan, Kao Keng
|
||
recommended Wen Ti of the Sui dynasty to make periodical raids
|
||
and burn their stores of grain, a policy which in the long run
|
||
proved entirely successful.]
|
||
|
||
the third is to burn baggage trains;
|
||
|
||
[An example given is the destruction of Yuan Shao`s wagons
|
||
and impedimenta by Ts`ao Ts`ao in 200 A.D.]
|
||
|
||
the fourth is to burn arsenals and magazines;
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu says that the things contained in "arsenals" and
|
||
"magazines" are the same. He specifies weapons and other
|
||
implements, bullion and clothing. Cf. VII. ss. 11.]
|
||
|
||
the fifth is to hurl dropping fire amongst the enemy.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Yu says in the T`UNG TIEN: "To drop fire into the
|
||
enemy's camp. The method by which this may be done is to set the
|
||
tips of arrows alight by dipping them into a brazier, and then
|
||
shoot them from powerful crossbows into the enemy's lines."]
|
||
|
||
2. In order to carry out an attack, we must have means
|
||
available.
|
||
|
||
[T`sao Kung thinks that "traitors in the enemy's camp" are
|
||
referred to. But Ch`en Hao is more likely to be right in saying:
|
||
"We must have favorable circumstances in general, not merely
|
||
traitors to help us." Chia Lin says: "We must avail ourselves
|
||
of wind and dry weather."]
|
||
|
||
the material for raising fire should always be kept in readiness.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu suggests as material for making fire: "dry vegetable
|
||
matter, reeds, brushwood, straw, grease, oil, etc." Here we have
|
||
the material cause. Chang Yu says: "vessels for hoarding fire,
|
||
stuff for lighting fires."]
|
||
|
||
3. There is a proper season for making attacks with fire,
|
||
and special days for starting a conflagration.
|
||
4. The proper season is when the weather is very dry; the
|
||
special days are those when the moon is in the constellations of
|
||
the Sieve, the Wall, the Wing or the Cross-bar;
|
||
|
||
[These are, respectively, the 7th, 14th, 27th, and 28th of
|
||
the Twenty-eight Stellar Mansions, corresponding roughly to
|
||
Sagittarius, Pegasus, Crater and Corvus.]
|
||
|
||
for these four are all days of rising wind.
|
||
5. In attacking with fire, one should be prepared to meet
|
||
five possible developments:
|
||
6. (1) When fire breaks out inside to enemy's camp, respond
|
||
at once with an attack from without.
|
||
7. (2) If there is an outbreak of fire, but the enemy's
|
||
soldiers remain quiet, bide your time and do not attack.
|
||
|
||
[The prime object of attacking with fire is to throw the
|
||
enemy into confusion. If this effect is not produced, it means
|
||
that the enemy is ready to receive us. Hence the necessity for
|
||
caution.]
|
||
|
||
8. (3) When the force of the flames has reached its height,
|
||
follow it up with an attack, if that is practicable; if not, stay
|
||
where you are.
|
||
|
||
[Ts`ao Kung says: "If you see a possible way, advance; but
|
||
if you find the difficulties too great, retire."]
|
||
|
||
9. (4) If it is possible to make an assault with fire from
|
||
without, do not wait for it to break out within, but deliver your
|
||
attack at a favorable moment.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu says that the previous paragraphs had reference to
|
||
the fire breaking out (either accidentally, we may suppose, or by
|
||
the agency of incendiaries) inside the enemy's camp. "But," he
|
||
continues, "if the enemy is settled in a waste place littered
|
||
with quantities of grass, or if he has pitched his camp in a
|
||
position which can be burnt out, we must carry our fire against
|
||
him at any seasonable opportunity, and not await on in hopes of
|
||
an outbreak occurring within, for fear our opponents should
|
||
themselves burn up the surrounding vegetation, and thus render
|
||
our own attempts fruitless." The famous Li Ling once baffled the
|
||
leader of the Hsiung-nu in this way. The latter, taking
|
||
advantage of a favorable wind, tried to set fire to the Chinese
|
||
general's camp, but found that every scrap of combustible
|
||
vegetation in the neighborhood had already been burnt down. On
|
||
the other hand, Po-ts`ai, a general of the Yellow Turban rebels,
|
||
was badly defeated in 184 A.D. through his neglect of this simple
|
||
precaution. "At the head of a large army he was besieging
|
||
Ch`ang-she, which was held by Huang-fu Sung. The garrison was
|
||
very small, and a general feeling of nervousness pervaded the
|
||
ranks; so Huang-fu Sung called his officers together and said:
|
||
"In war, there are various indirect methods of attack, and
|
||
numbers do not count for everything. [The commentator here
|
||
quotes Sun Tzu, V. SS. 5, 6 and 10.] Now the rebels have pitched
|
||
their camp in the midst of thick grass which will easily burn
|
||
when the wind blows. If we set fire to it at night, they will be
|
||
thrown into a panic, and we can make a sortie and attack them on
|
||
all sides at once, thus emulating the achievement of T`ien Tan.'
|
||
[See p. 90.] That same evening, a strong breeze sprang up; so
|
||
Huang-fu Sung instructed his soldiers to bind reeds together into
|
||
torches and mount guard on the city walls, after which he sent
|
||
out a band of daring men, who stealthily made their way through
|
||
the lines and started the fire with loud shouts and yells.
|
||
Simultaneously, a glare of light shot up from the city walls, and
|
||
Huang-fu Sung, sounding his drums, led a rapid charge, which
|
||
threw the rebels into confusion and put them to headlong flight."
|
||
[HOU HAN SHU, ch. 71.] ]
|
||
|
||
10. (5) When you start a fire, be to windward of it. Do
|
||
not attack from the leeward.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu, following Tu Yu, says: "When you make a fire,
|
||
the enemy will retreat away from it; if you oppose his retreat
|
||
and attack him then, he will fight desperately, which will not
|
||
conduce to your success." A rather more obvious explanation is
|
||
given by Tu Mu: "If the wind is in the east, begin burning to
|
||
the east of the enemy, and follow up the attack yourself from
|
||
that side. If you start the fire on the east side, and then
|
||
attack from the west, you will suffer in the same way as your
|
||
enemy."]
|
||
|
||
11. A wind that rises in the daytime lasts long, but a
|
||
night breeze soon falls.
|
||
|
||
[Cf. Lao Tzu's saying: "A violent wind does not last the
|
||
space of a morning." (TAO TE CHING, chap. 23.) Mei Yao-ch`en
|
||
and Wang Hsi say: "A day breeze dies down at nightfall, and a
|
||
night breeze at daybreak. This is what happens as a general
|
||
rule." The phenomenon observed may be correct enough, but how
|
||
this sense is to be obtained is not apparent.]
|
||
|
||
12. In every army, the five developments connected with
|
||
fire must be known, the movements of the stars calculated, and a
|
||
watch kept for the proper days.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu says: "We must make calculations as to the paths of
|
||
the stars, and watch for the days on which wind will rise,
|
||
before making our attack with fire." Chang Yu seems to interpret
|
||
the text differently: "We must not only know how to assail our
|
||
opponents with fire, but also be on our guard against similar
|
||
attacks from them."]
|
||
|
||
13. Hence those who use fire as an aid to the attack show
|
||
intelligence; those who use water as an aid to the attack gain an
|
||
accession of strength.
|
||
14. By means of water, an enemy may be intercepted, but not
|
||
robbed of all his belongings.
|
||
|
||
[Ts`ao Kung's note is: "We can merely obstruct the enemy's
|
||
road or divide his army, but not sweep away all his accumulated
|
||
stores." Water can do useful service, but it lacks the terrible
|
||
destructive power of fire. This is the reason, Chang Yu
|
||
concludes, why the former is dismissed in a couple of sentences,
|
||
whereas the attack by fire is discussed in detail. Wu Tzu (ch.
|
||
4) speaks thus of the two elements: "If an army is encamped on
|
||
low-lying marshy ground, from which the water cannot run off, and
|
||
where the rainfall is heavy, it may be submerged by a flood. If
|
||
an army is encamped in wild marsh lands thickly overgrown with
|
||
weeds and brambles, and visited by frequent gales, it may be
|
||
exterminated by fire."]
|
||
|
||
15. Unhappy is the fate of one who tries to win his battles
|
||
and succeed in his attacks without cultivating the spirit of
|
||
enterprise; for the result is waste of time and general
|
||
stagnation.
|
||
|
||
[This is one of the most perplexing passages in Sun Tzu.
|
||
Ts`ao Kung says: "Rewards for good service should not be
|
||
deferred a single day." And Tu Mu: "If you do not take
|
||
opportunity to advance and reward the deserving, your
|
||
subordinates will not carry out your commands, and disaster will
|
||
ensue." For several reasons, however, and in spite of the
|
||
formidable array of scholars on the other side, I prefer the
|
||
interpretation suggested by Mei Yao-ch`en alone, whose words I
|
||
will quote: "Those who want to make sure of succeeding in their
|
||
battles and assaults must seize the favorable moments when they
|
||
come and not shrink on occasion from heroic measures: that is to
|
||
say, they must resort to such means of attack of fire, water and
|
||
the like. What they must not do, and what will prove fatal, is
|
||
to sit still and simply hold to the advantages they have got."]
|
||
|
||
16. Hence the saying: The enlightened ruler lays his plans
|
||
well ahead; the good general cultivates his resources.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu quotes the following from the SAN LUEH, ch. 2: "The
|
||
warlike prince controls his soldiers by his authority, kits them
|
||
together by good faith, and by rewards makes them serviceable.
|
||
If faith decays, there will be disruption; if rewards are
|
||
deficient, commands will not be respected."]
|
||
|
||
17. Move not unless you see an advantage; use not your
|
||
troops unless there is something to be gained; fight not unless
|
||
the position is critical.
|
||
|
||
[Sun Tzu may at times appear to be over-cautious, but he
|
||
never goes so far in that direction as the remarkable passage in
|
||
the TAO TE CHING, ch. 69. "I dare not take the initiative, but
|
||
prefer to act on the defensive; I dare not advance an inch, but
|
||
prefer to retreat a foot."]
|
||
|
||
18. No ruler should put troops into the field merely to
|
||
gratify his own spleen; no general should fight a battle simply
|
||
out of pique.
|
||
19. If it is to your advantage, make a forward move; if
|
||
not, stay where you are.
|
||
|
||
[This is repeated from XI. ss. 17. Here I feel convinced
|
||
that it is an interpolation, for it is evident that ss. 20 ought
|
||
to follow immediately on ss. 18.]
|
||
|
||
20. Anger may in time change to gladness; vexation may be
|
||
succeeded by content.
|
||
21. But a kingdom that has once been destroyed can never
|
||
come again into being;
|
||
|
||
[The Wu State was destined to be a melancholy example of
|
||
this saying.]
|
||
|
||
nor can the dead ever be brought back to life.
|
||
22. Hence the enlightened ruler is heedful, and the good
|
||
general full of caution. This is the way to keep a country at
|
||
peace and an army intact.
|
||
|
||
|
||
[1] "Unless you enter the tiger's lair, you cannot get hold of
|
||
the tiger's cubs."
|
||
|
||
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
||
|
||
XIII. THE USE OF SPIES
|
||
|
||
|
||
1. Sun Tzu said: Raising a host of a hundred thousand men
|
||
and marching them great distances entails heavy loss on the
|
||
people and a drain on the resources of the State. The daily
|
||
expenditure will amount to a thousand ounces of silver.
|
||
|
||
[Cf. II. ss. ss. 1, 13, 14.]
|
||
|
||
There will be commotion at home and abroad, and men will drop
|
||
down exhausted on the highways.
|
||
|
||
[Cf. TAO TE CHING, ch. 30: "Where troops have been
|
||
quartered, brambles and thorns spring up. Chang Yu has the note:
|
||
"We may be reminded of the saying: 'On serious ground, gather in
|
||
plunder.' Why then should carriage and transportation cause
|
||
exhaustion on the highways?--The answer is, that not victuals
|
||
alone, but all sorts of munitions of war have to be conveyed to
|
||
the army. Besides, the injunction to 'forage on the enemy' only
|
||
means that when an army is deeply engaged in hostile territory,
|
||
scarcity of food must be provided against. Hence, without being
|
||
solely dependent on the enemy for corn, we must forage in order
|
||
that there may be an uninterrupted flow of supplies. Then,
|
||
again, there are places like salt deserts where provisions being
|
||
unobtainable, supplies from home cannot be dispensed with."]
|
||
|
||
As many as seven hundred thousand families will be impeded in
|
||
their labor.
|
||
|
||
[Mei Yao-ch`en says: "Men will be lacking at the plough-
|
||
tail." The allusion is to the system of dividing land into nine
|
||
parts, each consisting of about 15 acres, the plot in the center
|
||
being cultivated on behalf of the State by the tenants of the
|
||
other eight. It was here also, so Tu Mu tells us, that their
|
||
cottages were built and a well sunk, to be used by all in common.
|
||
[See II. ss. 12, note.] In time of war, one of the families had
|
||
to serve in the army, while the other seven contributed to its
|
||
support. Thus, by a levy of 100,000 men (reckoning one able-
|
||
bodied soldier to each family) the husbandry of 700,000 families
|
||
would be affected.]
|
||
|
||
2. Hostile armies may face each other for years, striving
|
||
for the victory which is decided in a single day. This being so,
|
||
to remain in ignorance of the enemy's condition simply because
|
||
one grudges the outlay of a hundred ounces of silver in honors
|
||
and emoluments,
|
||
|
||
["For spies" is of course the meaning, though it would spoil
|
||
the effect of this curiously elaborate exordium if spies were
|
||
actually mentioned at this point.]
|
||
|
||
is the height of inhumanity.
|
||
|
||
[Sun Tzu's agreement is certainly ingenious. He begins by
|
||
adverting to the frightful misery and vast expenditure of blood
|
||
and treasure which war always brings in its train. Now, unless
|
||
you are kept informed of the enemy's condition, and are ready to
|
||
strike at the right moment, a war may drag on for years. The
|
||
only way to get this information is to employ spies, and it is
|
||
impossible to obtain trustworthy spies unless they are properly
|
||
paid for their services. But it is surely false economy to
|
||
grudge a comparatively trifling amount for this purpose, when
|
||
every day that the war lasts eats up an incalculably greater sum.
|
||
This grievous burden falls on the shoulders of the poor, and
|
||
hence Sun Tzu concludes that to neglect the use of spies is
|
||
nothing less than a crime against humanity.]
|
||
|
||
3. One who acts thus is no leader of men, no present help
|
||
to his sovereign, no master of victory.
|
||
|
||
[This idea, that the true object of war is peace, has its
|
||
root in the national temperament of the Chinese. Even so far
|
||
back as 597 B.C., these memorable words were uttered by Prince
|
||
Chuang of the Ch`u State: "The [Chinese] character for 'prowess'
|
||
is made up of [the characters for] 'to stay' and 'a spear'
|
||
(cessation of hostilities). Military prowess is seen in the
|
||
repression of cruelty, the calling in of weapons, the
|
||
preservation of the appointment of Heaven, the firm establishment
|
||
of merit, the bestowal of happiness on the people, putting
|
||
harmony between the princes, the diffusion of wealth."]
|
||
|
||
4. Thus, what enables the wise sovereign and the good
|
||
general to strike and conquer, and achieve things beyond the
|
||
reach of ordinary men, is FOREKNOWLEDGE.
|
||
|
||
[That is, knowledge of the enemy's dispositions, and what he
|
||
means to do.]
|
||
|
||
5. Now this foreknowledge cannot be elicited from spirits;
|
||
it cannot be obtained inductively from experience,
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu's note is: "[knowledge of the enemy] cannot be
|
||
gained by reasoning from other analogous cases."]
|
||
|
||
nor by any deductive calculation.
|
||
|
||
[Li Ch`uan says: "Quantities like length, breadth,
|
||
distance and magnitude, are susceptible of exact mathematical
|
||
determination; human actions cannot be so calculated."]
|
||
|
||
6. Knowledge of the enemy's dispositions can only be
|
||
obtained from other men.
|
||
|
||
[Mei Yao-ch`en has rather an interesting note: "Knowledge
|
||
of the spirit-world is to be obtained by divination; information
|
||
in natural science may be sought by inductive reasoning; the laws
|
||
of the universe can be verified by mathematical calculation: but
|
||
the dispositions of an enemy are ascertainable through spies and
|
||
spies alone."]
|
||
|
||
7. Hence the use of spies, of whom there are five classes:
|
||
(1) Local spies; (2) inward spies; (3) converted spies; (4)
|
||
doomed spies; (5) surviving spies.
|
||
8. When these five kinds of spy are all at work, none can
|
||
discover the secret system. This is called "divine manipulation
|
||
of the threads." It is the sovereign's most precious faculty.
|
||
|
||
[Cromwell, one of the greatest and most practical of all
|
||
cavalry leaders, had officers styled 'scout masters,' whose
|
||
business it was to collect all possible information regarding the
|
||
enemy, through scouts and spies, etc., and much of his success in
|
||
war was traceable to the previous knowledge of the enemy's moves
|
||
thus gained." [1] ]
|
||
|
||
9. Having LOCAL SPIES means employing the services of the
|
||
inhabitants of a district.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu says: "In the enemy's country, win people over by
|
||
kind treatment, and use them as spies."]
|
||
|
||
10. Having INWARD SPIES, making use of officials of the
|
||
enemy.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu enumerates the following classes as likely to do good
|
||
service in this respect: "Worthy men who have been degraded from
|
||
office, criminals who have undergone punishment; also, favorite
|
||
concubines who are greedy for gold, men who are aggrieved at
|
||
being in subordinate positions, or who have been passed over in
|
||
the distribution of posts, others who are anxious that their side
|
||
should be defeated in order that they may have a chance of
|
||
displaying their ability and talents, fickle turncoats who always
|
||
want to have a foot in each boat. Officials of these several
|
||
kinds," he continues, "should be secretly approached and bound to
|
||
one's interests by means of rich presents. In this way you will
|
||
be able to find out the state of affairs in the enemy's country,
|
||
ascertain the plans that are being formed against you, and
|
||
moreover disturb the harmony and create a breach between the
|
||
sovereign and his ministers." The necessity for extreme caution,
|
||
however, in dealing with "inward spies," appears from an
|
||
historical incident related by Ho Shih: "Lo Shang, Governor of
|
||
I-Chou, sent his general Wei Po to attack the rebel Li Hsiung of
|
||
Shu in his stronghold at P`i. After each side had experienced a
|
||
number of victories and defeats, Li Hsiung had recourse to the
|
||
services of a certain P`o-t`ai, a native of Wu-tu. He began to
|
||
have him whipped until the blood came, and then sent him off to
|
||
Lo Shang, whom he was to delude by offering to cooperate with him
|
||
from inside the city, and to give a fire signal at the right
|
||
moment for making a general assault. Lo Shang, confiding in
|
||
these promises, march out all his best troops, and placed Wei Po
|
||
and others at their head with orders to attack at P`o-t`ai's
|
||
bidding. Meanwhile, Li Hsiung's general, Li Hsiang, had prepared
|
||
an ambuscade on their line of march; and P`o-t`ai, having reared
|
||
long scaling-ladders against the city walls, now lighted the
|
||
beacon-fire. Wei Po's men raced up on seeing the signal and
|
||
began climbing the ladders as fast as they could, while others
|
||
were drawn up by ropes lowered from above. More than a hundred
|
||
of Lo Shang's soldiers entered the city in this way, every one of
|
||
whom was forthwith beheaded. Li Hsiung then charged with all his
|
||
forces, both inside and outside the city, and routed the enemy
|
||
completely." [This happened in 303 A.D. I do not know where Ho
|
||
Shih got the story from. It is not given in the biography of Li
|
||
Hsiung or that of his father Li T`e, CHIN SHU, ch. 120, 121.]
|
||
|
||
11. Having CONVERTED SPIES, getting hold of the enemy's
|
||
spies and using them for our own purposes.
|
||
|
||
[By means of heavy bribes and liberal promises detaching
|
||
them from the enemy's service, and inducing them to carry back
|
||
false information as well as to spy in turn on their own
|
||
countrymen. On the other hand, Hsiao Shih-hsien says that we
|
||
pretend not to have detected him, but contrive to let him carry
|
||
away a false impression of what is going on. Several of the
|
||
commentators accept this as an alternative definition; but that
|
||
it is not what Sun Tzu meant is conclusively proved by his
|
||
subsequent remarks about treating the converted spy generously
|
||
(ss. 21 sqq.). Ho Shih notes three occasions on which converted
|
||
spies were used with conspicuous success: (1) by T`ien Tan in
|
||
his defense of Chi-mo (see supra, p. 90); (2) by Chao She on his
|
||
march to O-yu (see p. 57); and by the wily Fan Chu in 260 B.C.,
|
||
when Lien P`o was conducting a defensive campaign against Ch`in.
|
||
The King of Chao strongly disapproved of Lien P`o's cautious and
|
||
dilatory methods, which had been unable to avert a series of
|
||
minor disasters, and therefore lent a ready ear to the reports of
|
||
his spies, who had secretly gone over to the enemy and were
|
||
already in Fan Chu's pay. They said: "The only thing which
|
||
causes Ch`in anxiety is lest Chao Kua should be made general.
|
||
Lien P`o they consider an easy opponent, who is sure to be
|
||
vanquished in the long run." Now this Chao Kua was a sun of the
|
||
famous Chao She. From his boyhood, he had been wholly engrossed
|
||
in the study of war and military matters, until at last he came
|
||
to believe that there was no commander in the whole Empire who
|
||
could stand against him. His father was much disquieted by this
|
||
overweening conceit, and the flippancy with which he spoke of
|
||
such a serious thing as war, and solemnly declared that if ever
|
||
Kua was appointed general, he would bring ruin on the armies of
|
||
Chao. This was the man who, in spite of earnest protests from
|
||
his own mother and the veteran statesman Lin Hsiang-ju, was now
|
||
sent to succeed Lien P`o. Needless to say, he proved no match
|
||
for the redoubtable Po Ch`i and the great military power of
|
||
Ch`in. He fell into a trap by which his army was divided into
|
||
two and his communications cut; and after a desperate resistance
|
||
lasting 46 days, during which the famished soldiers devoured one
|
||
another, he was himself killed by an arrow, and his whole force,
|
||
amounting, it is said, to 400,000 men, ruthlessly put to the
|
||
sword.]
|
||
|
||
12. Having DOOMED SPIES, doing certain things openly for
|
||
purposes of deception, and allowing our spies to know of them and
|
||
report them to the enemy.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Yu gives the best exposition of the meaning: "We
|
||
ostentatiously do thing calculated to deceive our own spies, who
|
||
must be led to believe that they have been unwittingly disclosed.
|
||
Then, when these spies are captured in the enemy's lines, they
|
||
will make an entirely false report, and the enemy will take
|
||
measures accordingly, only to find that we do something quite
|
||
different. The spies will thereupon be put to death." As an
|
||
example of doomed spies, Ho Shih mentions the prisoners released
|
||
by Pan Ch`ao in his campaign against Yarkand. (See p. 132.) He
|
||
also refers to T`ang Chien, who in 630 A.D. was sent by T`ai
|
||
Tsung to lull the Turkish Kahn Chieh-li into fancied security,
|
||
until Li Ching was able to deliver a crushing blow against him.
|
||
Chang Yu says that the Turks revenged themselves by killing T`ang
|
||
Chien, but this is a mistake, for we read in both the old and the
|
||
New T`ang History (ch. 58, fol. 2 and ch. 89, fol. 8
|
||
respectively) that he escaped and lived on until 656. Li I-chi
|
||
played a somewhat similar part in 203 B.C., when sent by the King
|
||
of Han to open peaceful negotiations with Ch`i. He has certainly
|
||
more claim to be described a "doomed spy", for the king of Ch`i,
|
||
being subsequently attacked without warning by Han Hsin, and
|
||
infuriated by what he considered the treachery of Li I-chi,
|
||
ordered the unfortunate envoy to be boiled alive.]
|
||
|
||
13. SURVIVING SPIES, finally, are those who bring back news
|
||
from the enemy's camp.
|
||
|
||
[This is the ordinary class of spies, properly so called,
|
||
forming a regular part of the army. Tu Mu says: "Your surviving
|
||
spy must be a man of keen intellect, though in outward appearance
|
||
a fool; of shabby exterior, but with a will of iron. He must be
|
||
active, robust, endowed with physical strength and courage;
|
||
thoroughly accustomed to all sorts of dirty work, able to endure
|
||
hunger and cold, and to put up with shame and ignominy." Ho Shih
|
||
tells the following story of Ta`hsi Wu of the Sui dynasty: "When
|
||
he was governor of Eastern Ch`in, Shen-wu of Ch`i made a hostile
|
||
movement upon Sha-yuan. The Emperor T`ai Tsu [? Kao Tsu] sent
|
||
Ta-hsi Wu to spy upon the enemy. He was accompanied by two other
|
||
men. All three were on horseback and wore the enemy's uniform.
|
||
When it was dark, they dismounted a few hundred feet away from
|
||
the enemy's camp and stealthily crept up to listen, until they
|
||
succeeded in catching the passwords used in the army. Then they
|
||
got on their horses again and boldly passed through the camp
|
||
under the guise of night-watchmen; and more than once, happening
|
||
to come across a soldier who was committing some breach of
|
||
discipline, they actually stopped to give the culprit a sound
|
||
cudgeling! Thus they managed to return with the fullest possible
|
||
information about the enemy's dispositions, and received warm
|
||
commendation from the Emperor, who in consequence of their report
|
||
was able to inflict a severe defeat on his adversary."]
|
||
|
||
14. Hence it is that which none in the whole army are more
|
||
intimate relations to be maintained than with spies.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu and Mei Yao-ch`en point out that the spy is
|
||
privileged to enter even the general's private sleeping-tent.]
|
||
|
||
None should be more liberally rewarded. In no other business
|
||
should greater secrecy be preserved.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu gives a graphic touch: all communication with spies
|
||
should be carried "mouth-to-ear." The following remarks on spies
|
||
may be quoted from Turenne, who made perhaps larger use of them
|
||
than any previous commander: "Spies are attached to those who
|
||
give them most, he who pays them ill is never served. They
|
||
should never be known to anybody; nor should they know one
|
||
another. When they propose anything very material, secure their
|
||
persons, or have in your possession their wives and children as
|
||
hostages for their fidelity. Never communicate anything to them
|
||
but what is absolutely necessary that they should know. [2] ]
|
||
|
||
15. Spies cannot be usefully employed without a certain
|
||
intuitive sagacity.
|
||
|
||
[Mei Yao-ch`en says: "In order to use them, one must know
|
||
fact from falsehood, and be able to discriminate between honesty
|
||
and double-dealing." Wang Hsi in a different interpretation
|
||
thinks more along the lines of "intuitive perception" and
|
||
"practical intelligence." Tu Mu strangely refers these
|
||
attributes to the spies themselves: "Before using spies we must
|
||
assure ourselves as to their integrity of character and the
|
||
extent of their experience and skill." But he continues: "A
|
||
brazen face and a crafty disposition are more dangerous than
|
||
mountains or rivers; it takes a man of genius to penetrate such."
|
||
So that we are left in some doubt as to his real opinion on the
|
||
passage."]
|
||
|
||
16. They cannot be properly managed without benevolence and
|
||
straightforwardness.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu says: "When you have attracted them by
|
||
substantial offers, you must treat them with absolute sincerity;
|
||
then they will work for you with all their might."]
|
||
|
||
17. Without subtle ingenuity of mind, one cannot make
|
||
certain of the truth of their reports.
|
||
|
||
[Mei Yao-ch`en says: "Be on your guard against the
|
||
possibility of spies going over to the service of the enemy."]
|
||
|
||
18. Be subtle! be subtle! and use your spies for every kind
|
||
of business.
|
||
|
||
[Cf. VI. ss. 9.]
|
||
|
||
19. If a secret piece of news is divulged by a spy before
|
||
the time is ripe, he must be put to death together with the man
|
||
to whom the secret was told.
|
||
|
||
[Word for word, the translation here is: "If spy matters
|
||
are heard before [our plans] are carried out," etc. Sun Tzu's
|
||
main point in this passage is: Whereas you kill the spy himself
|
||
"as a punishment for letting out the secret," the object of
|
||
killing the other man is only, as Ch`en Hao puts it, "to stop his
|
||
mouth" and prevent news leaking any further. If it had already
|
||
been repeated to others, this object would not be gained. Either
|
||
way, Sun Tzu lays himself open to the charge of inhumanity,
|
||
though Tu Mu tries to defend him by saying that the man deserves
|
||
to be put to death, for the spy would certainly not have told the
|
||
secret unless the other had been at pains to worm it out of
|
||
him."]
|
||
|
||
20. Whether the object be to crush an army, to storm a
|
||
city, or to assassinate an individual, it is always necessary to
|
||
begin by finding out the names of the attendants, the aides-de-
|
||
camp,
|
||
|
||
[Literally "visitors", is equivalent, as Tu Yu says, to
|
||
"those whose duty it is to keep the general supplied with
|
||
information," which naturally necessitates frequent interviews
|
||
with him.]
|
||
|
||
and door-keepers and sentries of the general in command. Our
|
||
spies must be commissioned to ascertain these.
|
||
|
||
[As the first step, no doubt towards finding out if any of
|
||
these important functionaries can be won over by bribery.]
|
||
|
||
21. The enemy's spies who have come to spy on us must be
|
||
sought out, tempted with bribes, led away and comfortably housed.
|
||
Thus they will become converted spies and available for our
|
||
service.
|
||
22. It is through the information brought by the converted
|
||
spy that we are able to acquire and employ local and inward
|
||
spies.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Yu says: "through conversion of the enemy's spies we
|
||
learn the enemy's condition." And Chang Yu says: "We must tempt
|
||
the converted spy into our service, because it is he that knows
|
||
which of the local inhabitants are greedy of gain, and which of
|
||
the officials are open to corruption."]
|
||
|
||
23. It is owing to his information, again, that we can
|
||
cause the doomed spy to carry false tidings to the enemy.
|
||
|
||
[Chang Yu says, "because the converted spy knows how the
|
||
enemy can best be deceived."]
|
||
|
||
24. Lastly, it is by his information that the surviving spy
|
||
can be used on appointed occasions.
|
||
25. The end and aim of spying in all its five varieties is
|
||
knowledge of the enemy; and this knowledge can only be derived,
|
||
in the first instance, from the converted spy.
|
||
|
||
[As explained in ss. 22-24. He not only brings information
|
||
himself, but makes it possible to use the other kinds of spy to
|
||
advantage.]
|
||
|
||
Hence it is essential that the converted spy be treated with the
|
||
utmost liberality.
|
||
26. Of old, the rise of the Yin dynasty
|
||
|
||
[Sun Tzu means the Shang dynasty, founded in 1766 B.C. Its
|
||
name was changed to Yin by P`an Keng in 1401.
|
||
|
||
was due to I Chih
|
||
|
||
[Better known as I Yin, the famous general and statesman
|
||
who took part in Ch`eng T`ang's campaign against Chieh Kuei.]
|
||
|
||
who had served under the Hsia. Likewise, the rise of the Chou
|
||
dynasty was due to Lu Ya
|
||
|
||
[Lu Shang rose to high office under the tyrant Chou Hsin,
|
||
whom he afterwards helped to overthrow. Popularly known as T`ai
|
||
Kung, a title bestowed on him by Wen Wang, he is said to have
|
||
composed a treatise on war, erroneously identified with the
|
||
LIU T`AO.]
|
||
|
||
who had served under the Yin.
|
||
|
||
[There is less precision in the Chinese than I have thought
|
||
it well to introduce into my translation, and the commentaries on
|
||
the passage are by no means explicit. But, having regard to the
|
||
context, we can hardly doubt that Sun Tzu is holding up I Chih
|
||
and Lu Ya as illustrious examples of the converted spy, or
|
||
something closely analogous. His suggestion is, that the Hsia
|
||
and Yin dynasties were upset owing to the intimate knowledge of
|
||
their weaknesses and shortcoming which these former ministers
|
||
were able to impart to the other side. Mei Yao-ch`en appears to
|
||
resent any such aspersion on these historic names: "I Yin and Lu
|
||
Ya," he says, "were not rebels against the Government. Hsia
|
||
could not employ the former, hence Yin employed him. Yin could
|
||
not employ the latter, hence Hou employed him. Their great
|
||
achievements were all for the good of the people." Ho Shih is
|
||
also indignant: "How should two divinely inspired men such as I
|
||
and Lu have acted as common spies? Sun Tzu's mention of them
|
||
simply means that the proper use of the five classes of spies is
|
||
a matter which requires men of the highest mental caliber like I
|
||
and Lu, whose wisdom and capacity qualified them for the task.
|
||
The above words only emphasize this point." Ho Shih believes
|
||
then that the two heroes are mentioned on account of their
|
||
supposed skill in the use of spies. But this is very weak.]
|
||
|
||
27. Hence it is only the enlightened ruler and the wise
|
||
general who will use the highest intelligence of the army for
|
||
purposes of spying and thereby they achieve great results.
|
||
|
||
[Tu Mu closes with a note of warning: "Just as water, which
|
||
carries a boat from bank to bank, may also be the means of
|
||
sinking it, so reliance on spies, while production of great
|
||
results, is oft-times the cause of utter destruction."]
|
||
|
||
Spies are a most important element in water, because on them
|
||
depends an army's ability to move.
|
||
|
||
[Chia Lin says that an army without spies is like a man with
|
||
ears or eyes.]
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
[1] "Aids to Scouting," p. 2.
|
||
|
||
[2] "Marshal Turenne," p. 311.
|
||
|
||
|
||
End of the Project Gutenberg Etext of Sun Tzu on the Art of War
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|